1 


^ 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


J    • 


SMITHSONIAN     CONTRIBUTIONS     TO     KNOWLEDG 


CONTRIBUTIONS 


TO   THE 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  FRESH  WATER  FISHES 


OF 


NORTH   AMERICA. 


BY 


CHARLES    GIRARD. 


I. 
A  MONOGRAPH   OF   THE   COTTOIDS. 


ACCEPTED    FOR    PUBLICATION 

BY  THE   SMITHSONIAN  INSTITUTION, 

DECEMBER,    1850. 


VOL.    III. 

ART.    3. 


COMMISSION 

TO   WHICH   THIS   PAPER   HAS   BEEN    REFERRED. 

DR.  JARED  P.  KIBTLAND, 
DR.  J.  E.  HOLBROOK. 

JOSEPH  HENRY, 

Secretary, 


PREFACE. 


I  HAVE  selected  the  Artedian  genus  Cottus  as  the  subject  of  my  first  monograph, 
on  account  of  the  interest  which  attaches  to  the  questions  involved  in  its  investi- 
gation. The  first  of  these  questions  is  to  ascertain  whether  there  really  exists  but 
one  single  species  of  the  genus  in  Europe,  and  another  in  America.  The  second, 
whether  indeed  the  same  species  is  common  to  both  countries,  as  was  at  one  time 
supposed. 

My  investigations  embrace,  and,  I  hope,  solve  both  of  these  questions.  The 
materials  made  use  of  are  numerous  and  of  special  value;  some  of  them  absolutely 
essential  to  the  proper  determination  of  the  above-mentioned  points. 

As  far  as  it  has  been  in  my  power,  I  have  consulted  the  original  documents,  and 
their  authors  themselves.  Thus  I  owe  to  Professor  S.  S.  Haldeman  an  authentic 
individual  of  his  C.  viscosus.  Through  the  kindness  of  Professor  James  Hall,  of 
Albany,  I  have  studied  the  specimen  drawn  and  described  by  Dr.  De  Kay  under 
the  name  of  Uranidea  guiescens,  which  proved  to  be  a  true  Cottus.  Mr.  W.  0. 
Ayres  has  placed  in  my  hands  specimens  of  his  C.  gdbio  from  the  State  of  Con- 
necticut. From  information  communicated  by  Dr.  J.  P.  Kirtland,  of  Cleveland 
(Ohio),  I  have  identified  his  C.  gobio.  Rev.  Z.  Thompson,  of  Burlington  (Vt.),  has 
sent  me  a  species  hitherto  undescribed.  Specimens  caught  near  the  White  Mount- 
ains were  communicated  by  Dr.  D.  Humphreys  Storer.  I  have  made  a  complete 
study  of  the  species  brought  by  Prof.  Agassiz  from  Lake  Superior. 

In  examining  the  collection  of  fishes  in  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of 
Philadelphia,  with  the  assistance  of  Dr.  J.  Leidy,  I  found  one  specimen  by  which  I 
became  fully  satisfied  of  the  existence  of  two  species  in  the  tributaries  of  the  Ohio 
River.  But  the  most  important  contributions  have  been  from  the  collection  of 
Professor  S.  F.  Baird,  now  at  the  Smithsonian  Institution.  Numerous  specimens  of 
C.  viscosus  and  others  have  enabled  me  to  give  the  anatomical  details  contained  in 
Chapter  II. 

I  beg  all  these  gentlemen  to  accept  the  assurance  of  my  deepest  gratitude,  and 
to  receive  my  labor  with  the  same  indulgence  which  they  have  shown  towards  me 
during  its  elaboration. 

Most  of  my  descriptions  rest  upon  the  examination  of  numerous  specimens :  a 
few  of  them  are  drawn  from  one  individual,  but  the  species  will  appear  distinct 
enough  to  be  justified. 

M364093 


4  PREFACE.  III. 

Those  ichthyologists  who  may  deny  the  validity  of  all  the  species  of  the  genus 
Cottus  which  I  adopt,  considering  some  of  them  as  mere  varieties,  must  still  acknow- 
ledge that  these  varieties  are  worthy  of  being  known. 

There  are  two  species  of  Cottus  proper,  the  originals  of  which  I  have  not  seen, 
viz.:  C.  cognatua,  Rich.,  and  my  C.  Fabricii  (C.  gobio,  Fabr.).  No  specimens  of 
either  of  these  species  are  preserved  in  any  American  collection. 

An  intimate  knowledge  of  the  Cottoids  will  enable  us  more  readily  to  appreciate 
the  specific  characters  of  a  great  many  other  groups,  whose  geographical  distribution 
is  less  extensive,  but  in  which  the  species  are  altogether  as  numerous  and  as 
uniform.  The  species  of  a  genus  are  generally  uniform  whenever  they  are  nume- 
rous :  this  is  a  necessary  consequence.  When  the  type  possesses  but  a  few  cha- 
racters, it  is  not  liable  to  so  many  diversities  amongst  the  species,  and  these  cha- 
racters, in  being  shared,  appear  as  if  exhausted,  leading  superficial  observers  to  the 
belief  that  species  pass  into  each  other  by  gradual  steps. 

Not  only  among  fishes,  but  in  other  classes  also  we  meet  with  natural  groups 
composed  of  numerous  species,  which  are  allowed  to  vary  beyond  the  limits  of  their 
circle  of  activity,  and  for  the  study  of  which  great  skill  must  be  displayed  in  order 
to  recognize  the  species  in  the  midst  of  these  variations. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ON  THE  FRESH  WATER  COTTOIDS  IN  GENERAL. 

§  1.  ZOOLOGICAL  CONSIDERATIONS. 

FOR  nearly  a  century  a  single  species  of  fresh  water  Cottoid  was  known  in 
Europe,  a  small  fish  very  common  there  in  rivers  and  lakes,  and  whose  obtuse 
form  and  flattened  head  (which  is  broader  than  the  body)  brought  it  to  the  notice 
of  every  one.  A  long  time  before  ichthyologists  gave  it  a  systematic  name,  many 
nations,  including  the  French,  English,  Danes,  Swedes,  Germans,  Italians,  Hunga- 
rians, and  Russians,  had  assigned  to  it  a  vulgar  one  in  allusion  to  the  breadth  of 
the  head,  which  in  fact  is  the  chief  character  of  the  genus ;  and  this  generic  cha- 
racter, so  clear  and  so  precise,  involved  the  apparent  uniformity  among  the  species. 
For  this  reason  the  species  were  not  at  first  distinguished,  being  referred  from 
vague  recollection,  and  from  the  opinion  of  the  people,  to  the  C.  gobio  of  Artedi 
and  Linnjeus.  Thus  the  same  species  was  believed  to  inhabit  the  fresh  waters  of 
nearly  the  whole  ancient  hemisphere,  in  Europe  from  Sweden  to  Italy,  and  from 
France  to  Siberia.  Cuvier,  however,  after  having  enumerated  the  localities  which 
the  C.  gobio  inhabits,  adds :  "  But  perhaps  it  would  be  necessary  to  see  together 
and  to  compare  individuals  from  countries  so  remote  from  each  other,  in  order  to 
ascertain  that  they  do  not  present  some  differences  which  have  escaped  isolated 
observers."1  From  this  moment  suspicion  began  to  be  entertained :  this  was  to  be 
the  prelude  to  new  researches. 

Thus  eight  years  after  these  lines  were  written,  Mr.  Heckel,2  taking  up  the 
study  of  the  Cottoids,  distinguished  three  new  European  species;  namely,  his  Coitus 
affinis,  microstomus,  and  pozcilopus.  The  first  inhabits  Scandinavia,  and  had  been 
referred  by  Eckstrom3  to  Coitus  gobio,  and  in  fact  it  is  the  fish  that  Artedi  and 
Linnoous  had  in  view,  though  not  specially,  since  they  gave  to  their  species,  as 
geographical  range,  the  whole  continent  of  Europe.  Coitus  microstomus  is  from  the 
vicinity  of  Cracow,  and  C.  paedJopus  from  the  Carpathians  in  Upper  Hungary. 

Some  time  afterwards  the  same  naturalist  wrote  to  Ch.  L.  Bonaparte  that  C. 
gobio  from  Italy  was  a  distinct  species,  and  gives  to  it  the  name  of  C.  ferrugineus.* 


Histoire  Naturelle  des  Poissons,  iv.,  1829,  8vo.,  p.  150;  4to.  cd.,  p.  110. 
Ichthyologische  Beitriige,  in  Ann.  des  Wien.  Mus.,  vol.  ii.,  1837,  p.  150. 
Fiskarne  i  Morko  Skargard,  p.  139. 
Catalogo  Metodico  dci  Pesci  Europei  di  Carlo  L.  Principr  Bonaparte,  Napoli,  1846. 


6  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

In  our  Revision  of  the  gam*  ('<>ltii*,1  we  advanced  the  opinion  that  this  species 
would  be  found  distinct,  not  knowing  at  that  time  that  it  had  been  already  named. 

These  were  progressive  steps  in  European  ichthyology,  but  there  still  remains 
carefully  to  compare  with  the  above  species,  the  C.  gobio  of  England,  France,  Den- 
mark, Germany,  and  Russia,  in  order  to  ascertain  whether  several  species  are  not 
still  confounded.  We  have  already  remarked  a  certain  disagreement  on  this  subject 
among  authors.  Cuvier  makes  the  positive  remark  that  the  C.  gobio  has  only  three 
soft  rays  to  the  ventral  fins,  whilst  Dr.  Richardson  mentions  four  as  belonging  to 
the  English  species  examined  by  him,  and  which  is  the  same  as  the  one  described 
by  Mr.  Yarrell.  This  also  has  but  six  spinous  rays  to  the  first  dorsal,  and  sixteen 
soft  and  articulated,  but  unbranched  rays,  to  the  second  dorsal.  The  assertion 
of  Cuvier,  that  the  first  dorsal  of  C.  gobio  counts  from  six  to  nine  spinous  rays,  is 
a  fact  to  be  verified  anew  :  perhaps  the  above  English  species  is  taken  into  account 
in  the  formula.  Moreover,  Cuvier  says,  positively,  that  the  rays  of  the  centre  of 
the  second  dorsal  dichotomize  at  their  extremity.  Finally,  in  the  C.  gobio  of  the 
Seine  the  upper  rays  of  the  pectorals  are  branched,  whilst  they  are  all  simple  in 
the  English  species  spoken  of  by  Dr.  Richardson. 

Should  these  differences  prove  constant,  and  we  have  no  doubt  they  will,  they  arc 
more  than  sufficient  for  specific  distinction,  and  we  are  satisfied  of  the  existence  of 
two  species  of  Cottus  in  the  British  Islands,  for  we  find  mentioned  sometimes  three 
and  sometimes  four  rays  to  the  ventrals  of  the  so-called  C.  gobio.  This  character, 
which  proves  safe  among  American  species,  will  no  doubt  be  a  sure  guide  in  a 
critical  review  of  the  European  ones.  We  have  seen  a  mutilated  specimen  of  an 
English  Miller's  Thumb  with  evidently  branched  pectoral  rays,  therefore  differing 
from  the  one  alluded  to  by  Sir  John  Richardson.  The  Miller's  Thumb  from  the 
Seine  again  differs  from  that  of  the  Danube.  Those  of  the  Rhine,  of  the  Rhone, 
and  the  south  of  France  generally,  deserve  a  special  attention,  as  well  as  the  one 
mentioned  by  Reisinger  in  his  Ichlltyolmjin}  Hungarice,  which  seems  to  attain  a  very 
large  size.  In  fact,  the  Cottoids  of  all  the  European  and  Asiatic  rivers  and  lake's 
should  be  compared  directly.  It  is  only  after  this  is  done  that  we  shall  be  prepared 
to  establish  safe  comparisons  between  the  species  of  one  continent  and  another. 

Now,  if  we  recapitulate  the  European  species,  we  find  five  of  them  to  be  well 
determined  and  named.  In  addition,  we  have  two  species  in  England  as  alluded 
to  above,  which  are  distinct  from  C.  gobio  of  the  Seine;  thus  giving  seven  species. 
Then,  in  central  Europe  several  other  species  will  probably  be  found  distinct. 
C.  jxi >•!/!>]' a*  must  be  compared  with  the  giJiIo  of  Reisinger,  of  the  Danube.  Be  it 
remembered  that  the  latter  spawns  in  .March  and  April.  A  comparison  of  the 
C.  gobio  from  the  Seine  (spawning  in  May,  June,  and  July)  with  that  of  the  south 
of  France,  and  then  again  with  that  of  the  Swiss  lakes  and  the  rivers  of  conti- 
nental Europe,  would  no  doubt  add  to  the  number  of  species.  It  would  be  inte- 

liir,:  to  know  whether  the  Miller's  Thumbs  exist  southwards  of  the   Pyren* 
in  Spain  and  Portugal,  as  well  as  in  Greece  and  Asia  Minor. 


M.  moires  de  la  Socirtr  Il.-lv«'iii|iic  ilos  Si-ii/nccs  Naturclles,  vol.  xii.,  1851. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  7 

We  may  thus  expect  in  Europe  a  number  of  species  nearly  equivalent  to  that 
of  America,  and  we  shall  find  among  them  species  with  four  soft  rays  to  the 
ventrals,  and  others  with  only  three.  Whether  the  lateral  line  will  be  found 
extending  to  the  tail  in  all  of  them,  is  a  point  worthy  of  attention. 

Let  us  return  for  a  moment  to  Mr.  Heckel's  paper.  Six  species  are  found 
mentioned  there,  of  which  four  belong  to  Europe,  C.  gobw,  microstomus,  pcecilopus, 
and  affinis,  arid  two  to  America,  C.  cognatus  and  a  new  species  which  the  author 
calls  C.  gracilis.  Now,  in  his  synoptic  list,  this  latter  is  the  only  one  which  has 
but  three  soft  rays  to  the  ventrals,  whilst  the  other  five  have  four.  Mr.  Heckel 
does  not  tell  us  whence  he  obtained  the  C.  gobio  which  he  had  before  him,  which 
would  be  of  great  importance  to  us,  for  we  have  seen  that  it  is  not  perfectly  iden- 
tical with  that  of  the  Seine,  since  Cuvier  allows  to  this  latter  only  three  soft  rays 
in  the  ventrals,  and  Mr.  Heckel  cites  four  of  them.  In  the  C.  affinis  the  rays  of 
the  ventrals  are  divided ;  in  C.  gobio,  microstomus,  pcecilopus,  and  cognatus,  they  are 
simple.  The  upper  rays  of  the  pectorals  are  branched  in  C.  gobio  and  microstomus; 
they  are  all  undivided  in  the  C.  pcecilopus  and  cognatus. 

Thus  we  see  Mr.  Heckel  borrowing  the  specific  characters  from  the  structure  of 
the  fin  rays.  He  says  he  has  examined  a  large  number  of  fishes  in  order  to  ascer- 
tain the  variations  which  the  rays  undergo  during  their  growth.  He  has  observed 
that  in  his  C.  gobio,  for  instance,  the  bifurcation  of  the  rays  commenced  only  when 
the  fish  had  acquired  half  its  size,  whilst  he  has  never  seen  the  least  trace  of  divi- 
sion in  the  C.  pcecilopus  even  at  a  size  much  beyond  that  at  which  the  phenomenon 
takes  place  in  the  C.  gobio.  From  this  fact  he  concludes  that  there  are  constant 
characters  of  which  we  may  avail  ourselves  for  the  distinction  of  species.  He 
denies  the  influence  of  climate  on  the  division  of  the  rays,  as  for  instance,  that  this 
division  would  take  place  under  warmer  climates,  and  he  cites  as  a  proof  of  the 
contrary  the  G.  pcecilopus,  the  most  southern  of  his  species,  whose  rays  are  undi- 
vided, whilst  they  are  branched  in  the  more  northern  C.  microstomus. 

When  a  genus  happens  to  be  as  uniform  as  that  of  Cottus,  it  is  a  natural  and 
necessary  consequence  that  we  should  take  into  consideration  the  minutest  details 
in  discriminating  the  species.  Did  the  Cotti  present  themselves  uniform  from  one 
extremity  to  the  other  of  Europe,  and  were  the  species  of  America  or  of  Asia  more 
diversified  in  their  forms,  there  would  be  less  reason  for  our  undertaking  so  minute 
a  study  of  them.  But  their  uniformity  in  all  parts  of  the  globe  where  they  have 
been  observed  is  such  as  to  lead  us  to  researches  of  details ;  for,  howsoever  a  ques- 
tion of  that  nature  be  definitively  solved,  be  it  in  favor  of  a  single  species  or  of  a 
multitude,  these  researches  will  lead  us  to  the  understanding  of  the  ichthyic  signi- 
fication of  the  genus  to  which  they  have  reference,  and  to  its  distribution  over  the 
surface  of  our  globe. 

C.  gobio,  L.  has  been  cited  by  Oth.  Fabricius  as  an  inhabitant  of  Greenland. 
This  is  undoubtedly  a  particular  species,  which  we  shall  mention  hereafter. 

Again,  C.  gobio  was  thought  to  inhabit  the  United  States,  and  as  the  present 
labor  was  undertaken  with  a  view  to  verify  the  assertion,  we  have  no  remarks  on 
this  subject  to  make  in  this  paragraph. 

The  Cotti  of  Asia  are  little  known,  the  centre  of  this  great  continent  not  having 


8  MONOGRAPH    OF   THE   FRESH    WATER  III. 

yet  been  sufficiently  explored.  We  may  expect  many  species  from  the  rivuleta  of 
the  highlands  and  slopes  of  mountains,  as  well  as  in  the  valleys;  tin-  Pallas  cites 
a  C.  gobio,  L.  in  the  lake  Baikal  and  the  fresh  waters  of  Siberia ;  but  it  is  more 
than  probable  that  this  is  a  distinct  species.  He  describes  another  under  the  name 
of  C.  minutus,  which  was  sent  to  him  by  Merk  as  coming  from  the  fresh  waters 
which  empty  into  the  Ochotsk  sea.  It  resembles  so  closely  C.  gobio,  described  in 
the  ///-W/T  Xaturelle  des  Ibissons,  that  Cuvier  himself  says  that  he  dares  not  sepa- 
rate it.  And  yet  he  does  not  identify  it  absolutely  with  the  C.  gobio,  leaving  for 
it  a  place  apart  in  making  the  observation  that  "  its  snout  is  perhaps  a  little  less 
pointed,  and  the  spines  above  its  nostrils  a  little  larger,"  without  giving  his  opinion 
on  the  value  of  these  differences.  The  size  of  the  specimens  which  he  has  examined 
measured  three  inches,  and  if  this  be  the  common  size,  the  species  is  smaller  than 
the  C.  gobio  of  the  Seine,  and  many  others. 

There  is,  in  this  reserve  of  Cuvier,  not  to  identify  definitively  two  fishes  of  such 
distant  countries,  and  nevertheless  so  similar  to  each  other;  there  is,  I  say,  included 
in  this  reserve,  the  whole  spirit  of  modern  science,  a  spirit  profoundly  philosophical, 
the  spirit  of  future  progress. 

We  have  deemed  it  necessary  to  make  several  generic  divisions  of  the  species 
hitherto  comprised  in  the  genus  Cottus.  This  part  of  our  labor  was  published  in 
the  Proceedings  of  the  Boston  Society  of  Natural  History,1  and  we  think  it  in  place 
to  transcribe  here  the  historical  paragraph  which  relates  to  that  question,  since  it 
might  be  controverted  by  some  one. 

Artedi  established  the  genus  Cottus  in  1738  with  the  following  characters  :  gill 
membrane  containing  six  distinct  bony  rays ;  head  larger  than  the  body,  depressed 
and  acute.  Two  dorsal  fins ;  the  anterior  composed  of  flexible  spines.  Ventral 
fins  small,  having  only  four  soft  rays.  Skin  scaleless.2 

He  places  in  the  first  rank  the  fresh  water  species  having  ln-n  xf,i,>es  on  the  head, 
of  which  C.  gobio  is  the  type,  being  the  only  one  known  at  that  time.  Next  to 
this,  the  species  with  more  spines  on  the  head,  including  not  only  the  salt  water 
species  having  a  smooth  skin,  but  two  others,  which  have  since  become,  one  the 
type  of  the  genus  AfipidopJiorus,  the  other  the  type  of  the  genus  Gallionynntx. 
Artedi  himself  went  thus  beyond  the  limits  of  his  genus  by  placing  in  it  the  two 
last  species,  as  their  body  is  covered  with  scales. 

LimiM'Uh'  alters  Artedi's  genus  by  giving  as  the  only  character  for  it,  "a  spiny 
head  broader  than  the  body."  Linnaeus  went  farther;  he  transposes  the  species 
and  places  at  the  head  C.  rufn/Jn-f/'-/!/*,  the  type  of  the  genus  A»/>i</<>f>/ionix,  of  later 
date,  and  which  Artedi  placed  at  the  end  of  the  genus  Cottus.  His  third  species 
belongs  now  to  the  genus  /*///•</<•/;  ,/.s  and  the  fourth  to  the  genus  I'luti/a Chains .- 
the  C.  giJiin  is  the  last. 

Otli.  Fabricius4  followed  tin*  example  of  Liim:eu<. 

But  Cuvier4  recalls  that  the  primitive  type  of  the  genus  Coitus  was   C.  <j<>l>'i<> 

..I.  iii.,  1850,  pp.  183,  303,  and  vol.  iv.,  1851,  p.  18.  nm.  I'M -ium. 

ma  Naturae,  ed.  xii.  «  Fauna  Ciru-nlandica,  1780,  p.  159. 

•  Hintoire  \Murcll.  -ms,  ir.,  1829,  pp.  1  I'J,  l.Mi 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  9 

from  the  fresh  waters  of  Europe.  Following  Artedi's  method,  he  describes  first  the 
fresh  water  and  next  the  salt  water  species.  Nevertheless,  when  writing  the  his- 
tory of  this  genus,  he  did  not  find  it  necessary  to  separate  generically  these  two 
groups,  although  he  had  already  pointed  out  their  principal  difference.  Two 
species  only  were  known  to  him,  one  of  them  (C.  minutus,  Pall.),  very  imperfectly. 

On  ascertaining  the  actual  number  of  species  to  be  so  large,  and  each  group 
still  maintaining  constant  generic  differences,  we  concluded  to  give  the  name  of 
ACANTHOCOTTUS  to  the  marine  species,  which,  generally  speaking,  are  of  a  larger 
size  than  those  living  in  fresh  water.  They  are  characterized  by  having  many 
spines  to  the  opercular  apparatus ;  the  preopercular  itself  having  several  of  them 
always  strongly  developed.  The  surface  of  the  head,  and  often  the  circumference 
of  the  orbits  also,  are  either  armed  with  spines,  or  else  serrated  or  notched  in  different 
ways.  The  nasal  and  turbinal  bones  are  in  most  of  the  species  surmounted  by  a  spine 
or  ridge.  The  head  itself  is  rather  higher  than  broad ;  sometimes  much  deformed, 
with  proportionally  large  eyes,  and  a  deep  occipital  depression,  as  for  instance,  in 
A.  ventralis  and  claviger.  The  mouth  is  always  more  deeply  cleft  than  in  the  fresh 
water  species  (Coitus  proper),  but  the  dentition,  as  a  whole,  is  nearly  the  same. 
The  nostrils  open  exteriorly  by  two  apertures  quite  distant  from  each  other,  the 
anterior  tubular,  and  much  larger  than  the  posterior,  which  is  even  with  the 
surface  of  the  head,  and  situated  close  to  the  orbits.  The  body  is  scaleless;  the 
back  is  often  arched,  and  the  fir.st  dorsal  fin  almost  as  high  as  the  second.  Some 
species  have  three,  others  four,  soft  rays  to  the  ventral  fins.  The  lateral  line  runs 
uninterrupted  and  distinct  from  the  head  to  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin. 

The  name  of  Cottus  is  retained  for  the  fresh  water  species,  the  subject  of  the 
present  monograph,  and  as  the  generic  characters  will  be  given  hereafter,  it  is 
unnecessary  to  present  them  in  this  place. 

Not  long  since,  the  generic  name  of  Uranidea  was  given  to  a  species  of  our 
genus  Cottus,  and  had  the  name  of  Cottus  belonged  to  the  marine  species  of  the  group, 
instead  of  being  founded  on  the  fresh  water  C.  gobio,  the  new  name  Acanthocottus 
would  have  been  unnecessary.  In  that  case  we  might  have  called  the  fresh  water 
species  Uranidea,  and  the  marine  ones,  Cottus,  with  equal  propriety,  although  the 
original  idea  of  the  genus  Uranidea  was  a  mistake  of  its  author. 

We  have  formed  another  genus  under  the  name  of  COTTOPSIS,  to  include  one 
single  species,  the  Cottus  asper,  originally  placed  in  the  genus  Cottus  by  Sir  John 
Richardson,  afterwards  in  the  genus  Tradiidermis,  by  Mr.  Heckel,  and  again  by 
Sir  John  Richardson,  in  that  of  Centridermichthys.  The  genera  Trachidermis  and 
Centridermichthys  have  proved  to  be  identical,1  and  in  addition,  to  have  no  imme- 
diate affinities  with  C.  asper.  The  history  of  the  genus  Cottopsis  will  be  found  in 
Chapter  IV.  Finally,  we  have  established  the  genus  TmGLOPSis3  for  an  entirely 
new  fish  discovered  by  Prof.  Baird  in  Lake  Ontario.  It  comprehends  as  yet,  only 
one  species,  the  description  of  which  will  be  found  in  Chapter  V. 

The  manner  in  which  the  characters  are  shared  by  the  genera  of  Cottoids,  either 


1  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.,  iii.,  1850,  p.  302.  2  Proc.  Boat.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.,  iv.,  1851,  p.  19. 

2 


10  MONOGRAPH   OF   THE   FRESH   WATER  III 

marine  or  fluviatile,  shows  a  very  intimate  relationship,  both  amongst  themselves 
and  the  neighboring  groups  of  Scorpamoids  and  Scisenoids. 

The  typical  genus  of  the  marine  division  is  that  of  Acanthocottus,  numerous  in 
species,  and  distributed  over  the  arctic  and  temperate  regions  of  both  hemispheres. 
In  the  Pacific  Ocean  we  have  the  genera  Trachidermis  and  P<><l<iln-ux,  composed 
each  of  but  a  few  species  confined  to  the  seas  of  China  and  Japan.  The  first  is  a 
diminutive  of  Acanthocottus,  from  which  it  differs  in  having  a  prickly  skin  and 
teeth  on  the  palatine  bones.  The  second  is  intermediate  between  Trachidermis 
and  Acanthocottus,  without  forming,  however,  any  direct  passage  from  one  to  the 
other;  it  has  the  smooth  skin  of  Acanthocottus  and  the  palatine  teeth  of  Trachi- 
dermis. As  to  the  general  form  and  physiognomy,  one  would  consider  Podabrus  as 
the  eccentric  type  of  Acanthocottus :  the  two  species  which  it  embraces,  differing 
greatly  from  each  other  in  that  respect. 

The  genera  Hi-utifi-i/>f'rus  and  //tWA/f/Wn///*  exhibit  a  tendency  towards  Scor- 
paeuoids ;  both  are  provided  with  teeth  on  the  palatine  bones,  the  skin  of  the  former 
being  somewhat  prickly,  and  that  of  the  second,  partly  covered  with  scales. 

The  typical  genus  of  the  fresh  water  division  is  that  of  Cottus,  numerous  in  species, 
distributed  over  the  whole  range  of  the  temperate  region  of  both  hemispheres.  On 
the  north-western  shores  of  America  there  is  the  genus  Cottopsis,  the  amplification  of 
Cottus,  provided  with  a  prickly  skin  and  teeth  on  the  palatines,  like  Trachidermis. 

Finally,  the  genus  Triglopsis  seems  to  recapitulate  both  Acanthocottus  and 
Cottus,  and  to  foreshadow  the  group  of  Sciacnoids. 

Thus  eight  genera,  five  marine,  and  three  from  the  fresh  water,  constitute 
actually  a  natural  group  to  which  the  name  of  COTTOIDS  is  well  appropriated. 


§  2.  GENEALOGY  OF  TIIE  COTTOIDS. 

The  history  of  the  Cottoids  prior  to  our  epoch  rests,  as  yet,  only  upon  the  dis- 
covery of  a  few  fossils  in  Europe.  The  family  appeared  for  the  first  time  on  the 
surface  of  the  globe,  sometime  during  the  last  period  of  the  cretaceous  epoch,  where 
it  was  represented  by  two  genera,  Jl<  rt/>/(x-f/Jt>i/iix  and  C'affipteryjr,  precursors  of  the 
group  of  Tri'jli'l";  their  affinities  leave  no  doubts  on  this  point.  But  these  two 
-enera  die  out  with  llie  end  of  their  epoch. 

To  them  succeeds  the  irenus  Cottus  in  the  tertiary  epoch,  where  it  was  the  only 
one  of  the  family,  and,  indeed,  had  but  few  known  species.  Two  of  these,  Cottu* 
/-/•'/•/sand  C.  2>«/>.>/''<"' "-.  Agass.,  come  nearest  to  ('.  </<>}>!<>  and  other  fresh  water 

cies  of  the  -re  mis  now  living,  and  a  third  species,  Ci>/fii*  <//•/<*,  Afjass.,  is  more 
intimatflv  related  to  Culliix  .-<•»,/•/,/<'/'</<>,  and  /;/(/*»//*,  precursor  of  the  mannc  type  of 
the  L'eiius.  which  w  now  call  AatuUkoootttlt, 

It  is  not  improbable  that  Cottoids  may  have  existed  in  North  America  before 
the  pre-ent  epoch.  The  study  of  the  cretaceous  and  tertiary  deposits  situated 
within  the  limits  of  the  zone  inhabited  by  living  species  will  furnish  us  information 
on  this  point. 

The  jreoloiMi-al  on    t  he  A.-iat ir  Cont im  nt .  ha\  e    not   yet  furnished   us 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  H 

with  a  single  palaaontological  fact  which  could  lead  us  to  suppose  that  Cottoids 
have  existed  there  at  an  epoch  prior  to  the  present.  On  the  other  hand,  we  have 
no  reasons  to  pronounce  their  total  absence  in  the  strata  of  that  continent,  since 
living  species  are  found  in  its  rivers  and  lakes. 


§  3.  GEOGRAPHICAL  DISTRIBUTION. 

The  fresh  water  Cottoids  are  distributed  all  over  the  cold  regions  of  the  Temperate 
Zone  of  the  northern  hemisphere,  in  Asia,  in  Europe,  and  in  America.  They  do 
not  generally  associate  with  the  Acanthocotti  and  other  allied  genera,  beyond  the 
arctic  circle,  around  the  polar  seas,  nor  do  they  follow  the  other  representatives  of 
the  family  in  the  warm  region  of  their  geographical  range. 

In  Asia,  entirely  towards  the  east,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Ochotsk  Sea, 
between  the  50th  and  60th  degrees  of  latitude  we  find  the  C.  minwtus  of  Pallas. 
That  illustrious  traveler  cites  the  C.  gobio  in  the  Lake  Baikal,  and  in  the  fresh 
waters  of  Siberia,  which  will  probably  prove  to  be  a  new  species,  if  not  identical 
with  his  G.  minutus. 

To  the  north  of  Europe,  in  Scandinavia,  we  have  the  C.  affinis,  Heck.  More  to 
the  centre  and  to  the  east  of  that  continent,  in  Poland,  the  G.  microstomus,  Heck., 
and  still  more  in  a  southerly  direction,  in  Hungary,  the  C.  pcecilopus,  Heck.,  but 
confined  to  the  chain  of  Carpathian  Mountains. 

In  the  central  and  western  part  of  Europe,  from  and  including  the  British  Isles, 
to  the  chains  of  the  Alps  and  Pyrenees,  a  single  species  is  cited,  the  C.  gobio,  L. 
But  we  know  already  that  Great  Britain  has  peculiar  species  even  if  the  C.  gobio 
should  prove  to  be  an  inhabitant. 

Finally,  we  find  on  the  southern  slope  of  the  Alps,  in  Laggo  Maggiore,  and  in 
the  north  of  Italy,  another  species,  the  C.  ferrugineus  of  Heckel. 

The  Cotti  of  America  are  almost  parallel  with  those  of  Europe.  In  the  north  of 
the  continent,  and  near  the  arctic  circle,  is  found  the  C.  cognatus,  Richards.  In 
Greenland,  and  detached  from  the  continent,  but  nearly  in  opposition  to  G.  affinis  of 
northern  Europe,  we  have  C.  Fabrieii.  Southwards,  but  still  in  a  comparatively 
eastern  range,  in  the  basin  of  Lake  Superior,  we  meet  with  two  species,  the  C. 
Ricluirdsonii,  confined  to  the  northern  shore  and  the  C.  Franldinii  inhabiting  the 
southern  and  eastern  shores.  Again,  in  the  water  emptying  into  Lake  Huron  the 
C.  Alvordii,  and  in  the  depths  of  Lake  Ontario,  C.  fwmosus.  Along  the  western  slope 
of  the  Green  Mountains,  occurs  the  C.  gobioides  and  on  the  eastern  slope  of  the  same 
range,  C.  boleoidcs.  In  Massachusetts,  New  York  and  Connecticut  we  have  the  C. 
(jracilis,  Heck.  East  of  the  Alleghany  range,  are  found  in  Pennsylvania  the  G.  vis- 
cosus,  and  in  James  River  (Virginia),  the  C.  meridiotiaUs.  West  of  the  Alleghanies 
we  know  of  the  existence  of  two  species,  one,  C.  Bcdrdii,  in  the  northern,  the  other, 
C.  Wilsonii,  in  the  eastern  tributaries  of  the  Ohio. 

The  southern  limit  where  Cotti  have  been  observed,  is  the  State  of  North  Caro- 
lina; but  we  do  not  know  yet  to  which  species  they  belong. 

Again,  in  Lake  Ontario  we  find  a  species  combining  such  characters  as  to  consti- 


1-j  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH    WATER  III. 

tutc  ft  genus  by  itself,  the  genus  Triglopsifi  associated  there  with  a  species  of  Cottus 
proper. 

Passing  to  the  western  coast  of  the  American  Continent,  beyond  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  between  the  latter  and  the  shores  of  the  Pacific,  we  shall  find  in  the 
Columbia  River  another  species  with  a  special  combination  of  generic  characters, 
the  Cottopsis  asper,  associated  with  a  yet  undescribed  species  of  Cottus  proper,  col- 
lected by  the  naturalists  of  the  United  States  Exploring  Expedition.  The  pub- 
lished ichthyology  of  that  exploration  will  soon  make  us  acquainted  with  other 
members  of  the  Cottoid  group. 

If  we  take  a  glance  on  a  chart  at  the  localities  of  the  North  American  Conti- 
nent where  Cottoids  have  been  observed,  we  shall  find  extensive  tracts  which  still 
remain  unexplored;  all  the  country  west  of  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio,  and  in  a 
northerly  direction  to  Lake  Superior.  Then,  again,  the  British  Possessions,  that 
region  of  numberless  lakes,  must  contain  some  of  these  fishes,  since  we  see  that 
one  species  extends  as  far  north-west  as  Great  Bear  Lake,  the  northernmost  of  all. 
Between  Lake  Superior,  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia  River,  Great  Bear  Lake, 
and  Labrador  is  included  a  vast  area  where  Cottoids  will  undoubtedly  be  found 
hereafter,  as  well  as  within  the  limits  of  the  western  part  of  the  United  States, 
between  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio,  to  the  shores  of  the  Pacific.  But  how  far  south 
they  occur  we  cannot  yet  tell  with  certainty.  We  know  that  fresh  water  Cottoids 
belong  chiefly  to  the  temperate  zone,  having  been  observed  from  the  arctic  circle  to 
the  45°  of  latitude  in  the  eastern  hemisphere,  and  to  the  35°  in  the  western  hemi- 
sphere. 

§  4.  HABITS,  FOOD,  AND  USE. 

We  have  not  had  the  satisfaction  of  observing  ourselves  the  Miller's  Thumbs  of 
this  continent  in  their  natural  medium.  All  authors  agree  in  saying  that  clear 
and  limpid  waters  with  stony  or  sandy  bottoms,  are  the  places  most  preferred  by 
these  fishes.  The  small  rivulets  of  cold  water  descending  along  the  slopes  of 
mountains  are  often  their  favorite  residence,  although  likewise  frequently  inhabitants 
of  large  lakes.  They  keep  sheltered  under  stones,  which  must  be  removed  when 
in  search  of  them.  When  uncovered,  they  sometimes  dart  away  with  great 
rapidity,  in  search  of  another  hiding  place ;  and  sometimes  they  wait  motionless  until 
started.  In  Europe,  there  is  scarcely  a  boy  living  in  their  vicinity  who  does  not 
hunt  them  by  uplifting  carefully  and  slowly  the  stones  of  the  shores  of  lakes,  or  ;it 
the  bottom  of  rivulets,  and  transfixing  the  fish  when  motionless,  by  means  of  a 
fork  attached  to  a  stick. 

They  are  of  little  use  to  man,  not  to  say  in  the  economy  of  nature.  The  marine 
species  are  dreaded,  being  exterminated  by  iislnTinen.  and  irenorally  thrown  a\vav 
when  sufficiently  mutilated.  Sometimes,  however,  we  sec  the  head  only  cut  oil'. 
and  the  body  brought  home  for  the  table.  The  ilesh  of  the  fresh  water  species  i- 
delicate  and  much  esteemed  in  some  countries  of  Europe,  where  they  occur  in  large 
numbers.  Undoubtedly  they  would  be  much  more  sought  for,  if  not  generally  so 
scarce  and  of  a  size  too  small  to  repay  the  trouble  of  hunting  them.  In  fact, 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NOETH   AMERICA.  13 

they  are  only  accidentally  taken  either  with  the  hook  or  the  net,  and  must  be,  as 
already  remarked,  sought  for  under  stones.  In  the  United  States  where  the 
markets  are  abundantly  supplied  with  larger  fishes,  the  Miller's  Thumbs  pass 
entirely  unnoticed. 

Some  species  spawn  in  the  spring,  others  in  summer,  from  the  month  of  March 
to  July.  When  only  one  species  was  admitted  in  both  continents,  the  difference  of 
latitude  in  America  was  called  on  to  explain  the  difference  in  spawning.  Thus,  to 
see  the  Cottus  of  the  State  of  Connecticut  spawn  in  March  and  April,  and  those  in 
the  Great  Bear  Lake  only  in  May,  appeared  quite  natural.  But  how  explain  the 
fact,  that  in  the  Seine,  at  Paris,  the  C.  gobio  spawns  in  May,  June,  and  July, 
whilst  in  the  State  of  Connecticut  it  spawns  in  March  and  April  ?  The  isothermal  of 
Paris,  it  is  well  known,  passes  below  that  of  any  part  of  Connecticut.  The  Cotti 
of  the  Danube  again,  spawn  in  March  and  April. 

It  has  for  a  long  time  been  known  that  certain  fishes  construct  nests,  such  as 
Sticklebacks.  Others  take  care  of  their  spawn  and  young;  so  do  the  lump-fish,  the 
cat-fishes,  and,  according  to  Fabricius,  the  male  of  his  C.  gobio  does  the  same.  We 
know  nothing  of  the  behaving  of  other  Cottoids  in  this  respect. 

The  food  of  Cottoids  consists  generally  of  crustaceans,  4nsects  and  of  their  larvae. 
Fabricius  says  that  his  C.  gobio  feeds  on  ammodytes  (Sand  eel)  Holoilmria  priapus 
(Sea  cucumber),  worms  and  small  fishes.  Sir  John  Richardson  tells  us  that  frag- 
ments of  small  fish  were  found  in  the  stomachs  of  C.  cognatus.  We  have  examined 
the  contents  of  the  stomach  of  many  marine  and  fresh  water  Cottoids,  and  in  the 
Acanthocotti  of  the  Boston  Bay  found  them  to  consist  of  crabs  (Pilwmnus  Harrisii) ; 
in  Cottus  viscosus  and  (jracilis,  of  insects  and  larvaa,  and  in  Triglopsis  Thompsonii 
of  shrimps.  We  have  never  found  any  indications  of  fishes. 


14  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATKll  HI. 


CHAPTER    II. 
ANATOMICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

§  1.  GENERAL  REMARKS. 

IT  is  not  our  intention  in  this  place,  to  present  the  Anatomy  of  the  Cottoids 
further  than  what  may  be  necessary  to  the  complete  Zoological  discrimination  of 
the  genera  and  species.  Nevertheless,  if  we  have  given  more  anatomical  detail 
than  may  be  necessary  for  the  above  object,  we  would  have  this  considered  as  BO 
much  towards  a  complete  anatomy,  which  we  trust  may  some  day  be  furnished. 

§  2.  THE  BONY  FRAME  OF  COTTUS  viscoses. 

PLATE  III.  Fig.  1—9. 

The  skeleton  (Fig.  1),  is  intended  to  give  a  general  idea  of  the  internal  frame. 
The  first  vertebra  is  concealed  by  the  scapular ;  the  first  and  eighth  ray  of  the  first 
dorsal  fin  are  omitted  by  accident. 

The  skull  (Fig.  6 — 9),  or  that  part  of  the  head  composed  of  the  occipitals,  parie- 
tals,  frontals,  mastoids,  vomer,  nasal,  ethmoid,  petrosals,  and  sphenoid,  may  be  sub- 
divided into  two  regions.  An  anterior  region  composed  of  the  vomer,  nasal,  eth- 
moid, prefrontals  and  part  of  the  sphenoid  constituting  an  arcade  over  the  eyes,  on 
both  sides  of  which  are  the  orbits.  The  posterior  region  is  more  bulky;  it  is  the 
solid  box  which  contains  and  protects  the  brain. 

Seen  from  above  (Fig.  6),  and  below  (Fig.  7),  the  general  form  of  the  cranial 
box  is  a  little  longer  than  wide,  and  the  width  behind,  on  the  occipital  region,  is 
considerably  greater  than  in  front,  near  the  orbits.  The  upper  surface  is  smooth, 
a  little  depressed  in  the  middle,  whilst  the  occipital  region  is  rather  convex. 
(  Fig.  9.)  The  profile  (Fig.  8)  shows  more  accurately  the  extent  of  the  two  regions ; 
the  orbi to-frontal  arcade  having  exactly  the  same  length  as  the  cranial  box ;  besides, 
we  observe  a  character  which  is  peculiar  to  C.  viscoaus,  at  least  amongst  the  species 
figured  on  Plate  III.  that  is  the  great  convexity  of  that  arcade.  The  same  character 
is  very  likely  to  be  found  in  all  the  species  whose  external  features  exhibit  a  very 
truncated  snout,  such  as  ('.  .\ln,f<IH.  ('.  ////  riil'mnnli*.  &c. 

The  movable  Inmes  of  the  left  .side  ol'  the  face  and  head  in  general  are  represented 
isolated  in  Fi-_r.  •">*.  The  /</>//(»/./•///<//•//  Cl'l]  has  the  form  of  a  right  airje;  Ixjth  of 
its  branches  Ix-ing  of  equal  length.  The  hori/ontal  one  is  a  flat  ellipsoidal  pi  ere  pro- 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NOKTH   AMERICA.  15 

vided  with  card-like  teeth.  The  vertical  portion  is  composed  of  a  spine  and  a 
flattened  process  situated  behind  the  spine,  but  in  close  contiguity  with  it,  and 
reaching  only  to  half  the  height  of  the  latter.  The  maxillary  (21)  which  con- 
stitutes with  the  premaxillary  the  upper  jaw,  is  articulated  anteriorly  with  the 
vertical  branch  of  the  premaxillary,  and  a  little  covered  by  the  suborbitals.  Its 
posterior  extremity  is  kept  movable  on  the  membrane,  which  forms  the  angle  of 
the  mouth.  Its  form  is  elongated,  slender,  a  little  curved,  subcylindrical,  flattened 
behind,  and  provided  in  front  with  an  articulating  trifid  head. 

The  vault  of  the  palate  is  formed  by  three  bones,  closely  soldered  together, 
constituting  an  arcade,  which  rests  behind  on  the  hypotympanic  and  pretympanic, 
abutting  in  front  against  the  vomer  and  premaxillary.  The  first  of  these  bones  is 
the  palatine  (20),  irregular  in  shape,  and  provided  with  several  flat,  wing-like 
expansions,  on  which  no  teeth  can  be  seen.  The  entopterygoid  (23),  and  pterygoid 
(24),  come  next  to  the  palatine;  they  are  both  of  nearly  the  same  length,  and 
so  intimately  connected  that  we  did  not  venture  to  separate  them  for  fear  that 
we  should  break  the  only  specimen  which  was  at  our  disposal.  The  pterygoid 
is  uniformly  elongated  and  flattened;  the  entopterygoid  is  flattened  and  elongated 
also,  but  terminated  posteriorly  in  an  expansion,  crescent  shaped  behind,  resem- 
bling somewhat  a  forked  caudal  fin. 

The  dentary  (32),  is  not  quite  as  much  curved  as  exhibited  in  the  figure.  Teeth 
exist  on  the  whole  width  and  length  of  the  upper  branch,  which  extends  a  little 
more  backwards  than  the  lower  one. 

The  articular  (29),  has  still  adherent  to  it  the  angular  (30),  at  its  lower  and 
inferior  corner,  and  the  splenial  (31)  inwardly  and  above,  which  for  the  same 
reason  as  mentioned  in  the  case  of  the  pterygoid  and  entopterygoid,  we  did  not 
attempt  to  separate.  The  angular  and  splenial  are  very  small  bones,  insignificant 
in  their  shape,  which  could  only  have  been  drawn  of  natural  size  with  great  diffi- 
culty. Our  object  is  to  signalize  their  presence  and  their  homology.  The  articular 
itself  is  a  stout  and  well  developed  bone,  and  so  characteristic  in  all  osseous  fishes 
that  it  could  hardly  be  mistaken.  The  hypotympanic  (28),  irregularly  triangular 
in  shape,  is  provided  at  its  summit  with  a  rounded  head  which  articulates  on  the 
articular  and  splenial.  The  body  of  that  bone  is  a  flat  disk  protected  on  each  side 
by  a  spine  which  extends  a  little  beyond  the  central  disk.  Above  the  hypotym- 
panic, and  encroaching  into  the  forked  extremity  of  the  entopterygoid,  is  the  pre- 
tympanic  (27),  a  very  thin  leafy  bone,  so  delicate  that  in  detaching  it  from  its 
neighbors  it  is  constantly  torn  along  the  edges.  As  represented  in  the  figure, 
the  outline  above  has  lost  its  actual  shape.  The  mesotympanic  (26),  is  likewise 
almost  a  mere  membrane,  or  a  thin  cartilage,  in  the  middle  of  which  two  points  of 
ossification  are  distinctly  seen.  The  mesotympanic  forms  the  continuation  of  the 
lower  extremity  of  the  epi tympanic.  The  epitympanic  (25),  itself,  articulates  above 
with  the  mastoid.  It  is  somewhat  covered  by  the  upper  part  of  the  preopercular. 
The  epi-,  meso-,  pre-,  and  hypotympanics  are  all  intimately  connected,  and  form  the 
back  roof  of  the  mouth,  limited  behind  by  the  concavity  of  the  preopercular.  The 
palatine  arcade  extends  from  its  anterior  edge  to  the  vomer  and  premaxillary,  thus 
continuing  the  roof  to  the  anterior  part  of  the  mouth.  The  upper  angle  of  the 


10  MONOGRAPH   OF  TlIE   FRKSll    WATER  III. 

preopercular  is  attached  to  the  medial  crest  of  the  epitympanic,  whilst  the  lower 
angle  articulates  on  the  body  of  the  articular. 

The  />/•>"/»  rcttltir  (34),  is  an  exact  crescent,  on  the  convexity  of  which  is  situated 
the  conical  spine,  directed  obliquely  upwards.  The  insertion  of  the  spine  is  above 
the  middle  of  the  crescent.  The  concavity  of  the  latter  is  occupied  by  a  thin  ex- 
pansion  of  that  bone,  making  the  direct  continuation  of  the  tympanic  wall. 

The  ojxi-rit/m-  (35),  is  articulated  to  the  posterior  articulating  process  of  the 
epitympanic.  It  is  irregularly  triangular  like  the  hypotympauic  and  formed  like- 
wise of  an  articulating  head  at  its  summit,  and  of  two  branches,  between  which  is 
a  thinner  expansion  of  that  bone. 

The  m&opercufar  (36),  is  provided  at  its  lower  edge  with  a  spine  whose  point  is 
directed  downwards  and  forwards,  a  little  more  conspicuous  than  in  the  figure. 
That  bone  sends  off  two  branches,  a  spiny  one  directed  upwards  which  unit.  > 
with  the  inner  edge  of  the  opercular,  and  another  thin  and  membranous,  running 
all  along  the  posterior  and  free  edge  of  the  same  bone,  and  in  i'act,  constituting  the 
actual  edge  of  the  opercular. 

The  tuft  rtijM  i-'-tt/fif  (37),  is  an  elongated  and  narrow  piece,  very  uniform  in  shape, 
pointed  forwards,  truncated  behind,  extending  from  the  subopercular  behind,  to  the 
hypotympanic  and  articular,  in  front.  In  a  fleshy  specimen  it  is  not  apparent, 
being  covered  by  the  lower  branch  of  the  preopercular.  AY  hen  the  skin  is  removed 
its  edge  may  then  be  seen. 

Amongst  the  bones  of  the  head  and  face  there  still  remain  to  be  mentioned 
those  which  have  been  classified  under  the  special  denomination  of  derma-skeleton. 

To  the  dermo-skeleton  belongs  the  lateral  line  which  is  described  below  in  §  'J, 
and  figured  on  Plate  II,  Fig.  11.  When  the  lateral  line  enters  the  head,  it  pa.- 
under  the  suprascapular  into  the  mastoid  groove,  the  posterior  portion  of  which  is 
covered  by  two  thin  and  small  barndoor  MpramcufouZf  (8'  8').  From  the  mastoid 
groove  a  cartilaginous  or  bony  tube  composed  of  two  pieces,  runs  downwards  into 
the  preopercular.  These  two  tubular  pieces  we  call  the  MfMtttympanic*  (7 "2,  I'l'), 
being  the  supra  temporals  of  Prof.  Owen. 

In  advance  of  the  mastoid  groove,  and  above  the  epitympanic,  there  arc  two 
other  small  tubular  and  horizontal  pieces,  our  >»/'/•«/(/'/</////»'/*  (73°  73*),  of  which 
the  liu-hri/uiiil  (73),  is  the  direct  continuation  downwards.  The  latter  forms  the 
posterior  edge  of  the  orbit. 

The  *ii/«,i-l>iln/H  (73'),  are  two  in  number;  the  posterior  one  is  placed  obliquely 
across  the  cheek,  from  the  preopercular  spine  to  the  orbit,  where  it  meets  the  lach- 
rymal tube,  which  passes  directly  into  the  anterior  suhorhital.  forming  the  inferior 
of  (he  orbit.  In  advance  of  the  latter.  and  near  the  centre  of  the  snout,  the 
(111)  may  be  -ecu.  small,  irregular,  \\ith  acute  an.ulcs.  IJetueeii  the  latter 
and  the  prefrontal  there  exists  a  very  small,  insignificant  ntproofbltal  (71). 

'l'h<-  /ii/iiii/iiin  i ii-f/i   is  ivpie.-eiited  in   Fig.   5b.     The  *ti/l<>lit/nl   (3S)   is  only  half 

ossified  ;   it  is  slender  and  el. nrjated.  resting  upon   the  epihyal.      The  //•/////»//  (7.) ), 

is  I. mail,  short,  and  suliti  iaugular,  -jiving  point-  of  attachment  t»  t\vo  of  tin-  branchi- 

The  i-i'riit<ilii/<il  (10i.  is  the  largest  \>  ne  of  the  Imiidean  arch,  elongated, 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  17 

narrower  at  the  middle,  and  broad  on  both  extremities.  Four  branchiostegals  are 
attached  to  its  lower  edge. 

The  basihyal  (41)  is  situated  immediately  above  and  in  advance  of  the  cerato- 
hyal;  its  upper  surface  is  flattened,  subtriangular,  and  even  with  that  of  the  cerato- 
hyal.  In  advance  of  both  the  ceratohyal  and  basihyal,  a  small  subconical  glosso- 
hyal  (42)  may  be  seen.  It  does  not  extend  into  the  tongue,  which  is  not  prominent 
in  these  fishes,  but  remains  at  the  base  of  that  organ,  rather  to  indicate  a  plan  of 
structure  than  to  perform  any  active  function.  The  thin  and  flattened  urohyal  (43) 
is  situated  between,  and  extends  below,  the  glossohyal. 

The  branchiostegals  (44)  are  six  in  number,  slender,  cylindrical,  and  curved. 

The  branchial  arches  (Fig.  5")  are  situated  inwardly  and  behind  the  hyoidean  arch, 
•with  which  they  are  closely  connected :  their  constituent  bones  we  have  now  to 
enumerate. 

The  basibranchials  (45)  are  not  completely  ossified;  between  the  hypobranchials 
all  along  the  medial  line  there  exists  a  narrow  band  of  cartilaginous  substance, 
in  which  we  observe  small  points  of  ossification,  which  represent  these  bones. 
The  hypobranchials  (4G)  are  entirely  ossified;  the  anterior  one  is  the  longest,  the 
fourth,  or  last,  is  rudimentary,  the  second  and  third  are  soldered  together,  forming 
a  flat  expansion  with  two  articulating  surfaces,  for  two  ceratobranchials.  The 
anterior  hypobranchial  is  flattened  in  the  same  manner  as  the  following  ones.  The 
ceratobranchials  (47)  are  simple,  arched,  provided  on  their  concavity  with  small 
tubercles,  on  which  minute  needles  may  be  seen.  The  respiratory  fringes  occupy 
their  convexity,  which  is  grooved  for  the  passage  of  the  blood-vessel  carrying  that 
fluid  into  the  fringes.  The  epibranchials  (48)  differ  very  much  in  shape;  the  two 
anterior  ones  are  elongated,  almost  straight,  whilst  the  two  others  assume  an 
irregular  trifid  appearance.  The  pharyngobranchial  (49),  irregularly  quadrangular, 
is  placed  above  the  epibranchials,  giving  to  the  latter  their  upper  point  of  attach- 
ment. The  surface  of  that  bone  is  beset  with  card-like  teeth,  though  much  smaller 
than  those  which  exist  on  the  jaws.  The  pharyngobranchial  in  C.  viscosus  is 
symmetrical,  that  of  the  left  side  is  perfectly  separated  from  that  of  the  right. 
Besides,  we  observe  here,  two  others,  ovoid,  symmetrical  pieces  (49')  called  by 
some  inferior  pharyngeals,  and  considered  by  others  as  a  branchial  arch,  a  cerato- 
branchial,  beset  with  teeth.  We  leave  to  further  investigation  the  decision  of  this 
question. 

For  the  scapular  arch  we  must  return  to  our  Fig.  5".  We  have  already  alluded 
to  the  peculiar  situation  of  the  suprascapular  (50)  which  covers  the  paroccipito- 
mastoid  groove  articulating  with  both  the  paroccipital  and  the  inastoid  above,  whilst 
to  its  external  edge  it  holds  the  scapular.  The  suprascapular  is  irregularly  quad- 
rangular, provided  above  with  a  slender  process  curved  upwards  and  inwards.  The 
scapular  (51)  is  elongated,  subtriangular,  and  thin.  The  coracoid  (52)  is  crescent- 
shaped,  flattened  vertically  on  the  middle,  and  horizontally  on  both  extremities. 
The  upper  extremity  is  considerably  overlapped  by  the  scapular,  and  provided  on 
the  inner  edge  with  a  slender  and  acute  spine,  on  which  the  latter  rests.  The  epi- 
coracoid  (58)  is  attached  to  the  edge  behind  the  union  of  the  scapular  and  the  coracoid. 
It  is  a  cylindrical,  needle-like  appendage,  which  is  kept  within  the  thickness  of  the 
3 


18  MONOGRAPH  OF  THE   FRESH  WATER  III. 

skin  of  the  thoracic  region.  It  has  nearly  twice  the  size  represented  on  the  figure. 
There  is  no  bone  in  the  scapular  arch  which  we  can  homologize  with  the  humcrus 
unless  the  so-called  epicoracoid  should  answer  for  it.  Indeed,  we  cannot  help 
thinking  that  this  styliform,  rib-like  bone  (the  epicoracoid)  is  the  humerus  itself, 
which  having  no  part  to  perform  in  the  plan  of  structure  of  Cottoids  and  others. 
has  lost  its  primitive  shape  to  assume  that  of  the  lowest  production  of  the  bony 
frame,  a  pleurapophysis,  or  a  dermal  spine.  The  ulnn  (-34)  above,  and  r<t<lui*  (•>•>) 
below,  having  between  them  the  carpal*  (56),  three  in  number,  build  up  a  thin 
osseous  band  fixed  by  one  edge  to  the  convexity  of  the  coracoid,  whilst  to  the  other 
edge  the  rays  of  the  pectoral  fin,  the  mdltearptpkaitmyealt  (~>7),  articulate. 

The  ventral  fins  (Fig.  5*),  are  attached  to  the  scapular  arch  itself,  immediately 
under  the  head.  The  pubic  bones  (63)  are  elongated,  subtriangular,  in  close  con- 
tact with  each  other,  and  penetrating  forwards  between  the  coracoids,  above  the 
junction  of  these  latter  bones.  Their  central  portion  is  very  thin,  whilst  the  edges 
are  stout,  the  outer  one  sharply  carinated.  The  rays  or  meiatarsop1i<il:n«.i«il8  (70) 
articulate  immediately  on  the  posterior  extremity  of  the  pubic  bones.  The  outer 
one  is  a  hard  and  unjointed  spine,  the  head  of  which  is  lodged  in  a  notch  of  the 
pubic  bone.  The  other  rays,  the  true  metatarsophalanges,  three  in  number,  are 
soft  and  jointed. 

The  vertebral  column  is  composed  of  thirty-one  vertebra1,  eleven  of  which  are 
abdominal,  (eight  thoracic,  three  pelvic,)  and  twenty  caudal.  There  are  eleven 
pairs  of  ribs  attached  to  the  abdominal  vertebrae;  the  pelvic  vertebra*,  in  addition 
to  the  ribs,  have  suspended  underneath,  a  pair  of  slender  rib-shaped  bones,  very 
much  inclined  backwards.  The  centra  of  the  thoracic  vertebra)  are  subcircular, 
possessing  only  neurapophyses,  which  constitute  a  semi-lunar  neural  arch,  of  con- 
siderable development  (Fig.  5'  /3).  Some  of  them  may  occasionally  exhibit  minute 
knobs  on  the  sides,  indicating  the  situation  of  the  parapophyses.  The  seventh 
and  eighth  vertebrae  show  the  first  rudiment  of  hacmapophyses;  their  neural  arch 
has  become  narrower  and  higher.  The  neural  spines  (n  «)  are  intimately  soldered 
witli  the  neural  arches  throughout  the  whole  length  of  the  vertebral  column. 

The  anterior  pair  of  ribs  is  inserted  at  the  basis  of  the  neural  arch  itself,  above 
the  body  of  the  vertebra,  with  its  extremity  fixed  to  the  scapular  arch  by  means 
of  ligaments;  the  following  pairs  are  merely  kept  within  the  fleshy  walls  of  the 
abdomen,  whilst  their  point  of  attachment  to  the  vertebra)  is  gradually  lower  and 
lower  till  it  takes  place  on  the  haemal  process  of  the  pelvic  vertebra),  after  having 
passed  through  all  the  intermediate  steps  from  the  neural  arch  above.  Figs.  30 
and  31  exhibit  the  insertion  of  the  first  and  last  ribs  of  Acantln»-<>ltuK  rinjinininu  ; 
their  larger  size  permits  the  illustration  of  this  fact  better  than  in  the  case  of  ('. 
visoosus.  The  three  pelvic  vertebra?  of  C.  visoosus  are  represented  in  Fig.  5'  (<?)  in 
connection  with  two  caudal  ones.  Under  the  middle  one,  and  detached  from  it,  is  a 
pelvic  appendage,  the  insertion  of  whicli  is  shown  in  the  case  of  the  tenth  vertebra 
(«)  h:iviii;r  immediately  above  it  the  pair  of  ril>s,  the  last  but  one  of  the  series. 
The  neural  canal  is  growing  narrow  and  hidi,  diminishing  -nulually  touanls  tin- 
tail  (i).  The  neural  arch  and  neural  spine  (n  a)  become  more  erect  and  more 
slender  (compare  0  with  f).  The  caudal  vertebra-,  when  seen  in  profile,  appear 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  19 

more  compressed  than  the  abdominal  ones;  this  is  owing  principally  to  the  more 
erect  position  of  the  neural  arch,  and  to  the  presence  of  hnemapophyses,  build- 
ing up  a  haemal  arch  terminated  by  haemal  spines  (h  s),  also  intimately  soldered 
together.  The  anterior  haemal  arches  are  very  much  bent  backwards,  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  anterior  neural  arches,  but  they  soon  become  less  so.  The  haemal 
canal  itself,  likewise  diminishes  backwards.  The  neural  and  haemal  spines  of  the 
last  vertebra  but  one  (y)  are  flattened  and  expanded.  The  terminal  caudal  vertebra 
is  reduced  to  a  very  small  centrum,  which  seems  to  be  absorbed  by  caudal  plates 
(ri  7i'),  on  the  edge  of  which  the  rays  of  the  caudal  fin  (d  ri)  are  inserted.  The 
upper  edge  of  ri,  and  the  lower  of  li'  exhibit  a  rudimentary  spine,  no  doubt  the 
first  indication  of  the  rudimentary  rays  of  each  caudal  lobe. 

The  ribs  themselves  or  pleurapophyses  (pT)  are  needle-like,  a  little  curved,  and 
diminish  gradually  in  length  backwards. 

The  interneural  spines  (i  n)  are  variable  in  form,  stouter  under  the  first  dorsal  fin. 

The  interhaemal  spines  (i  h)  are  more  uniform. 

The  dermo-neural  (d  n)  and  dermo-haemal  (d  h)  spines,  are  all  very  much  alike, 
the  only  difference  consisting  in  the  spiny  or  bony  nature  of  those  belonging  to 
the  first  dorsal  fin. 


§  3.  COMPARISONS  BETWEEN  THE  SKULLS  OF  DIFFERENT  COTTI. 

PLATE  III.  Fig.  6—21. 

The  skull  of  C.  viscosus  (Fig.  6 — 9)  as  described  above  (p.  14)  must  be  recalled 
to  mind  in  order  to  understand  these  comparisons. 

The  chief  difference  between  C.  viscosus  and  C.  FranJdinii  (Fig.  10 — 13)  consists 
in  the  fronto-orbital  arcade  which  forms  nearly  a  straight  line  along  the  declivity  of 
the  snout  (Fig.  12).  Besides,  this  region  is  a  little  shorter  than  the  cranial  box 
itself.  The  upper  surface  is  likewise  depressed,  and  the  depression  extends  back- 
wards on  the  occiput,  so  that  the  latter  region  appears  more  convex  in  Coitus 
FranJdinii  (Fig.  13).  The  cephalic  channels  of  the  lateral  line  are  more  developed 
than  in  C.  viscosus  ;  the  upper  view  (Fig.  10)  exhibits  very  plainly  this  difference 
by  the  reduced  smooth  surface  in  the  middle,  and  the  larger  holes  along  the  circum- 
ference. The  acoustic  capsule  differs  also  in  both  of  these  species.  We  might  even 
notice  a  difference  in  shape  in  the  front  of  the  vomer,  which,  in  all  the  species,  bears 
a  narrow  band  of  teeth. 

In  C.  Wilsonii  (Fig.  14 — 17),  the  fronto-orbital  arcade  is  still  lower  than  in  C. 
Franldinii,  and  passes  gradually  to  the  upper  surface  of  the  skull  without  the 
slightest  rising  above  it.  This  region  again  is  of  the  same  length  as  the  cranial 
box  itself.  The  upper  surface  of  the  skull  is  flat  and  perfectly  even;  being  a 
little  lower  near  the  orbit  than  on  the  occiput;  it  has  a  slight  sloping  forwards 
(Fig.  16).  This  character  will  likewise  be  found  on  those  species  the  external 
appearance  of  whose  snout  is  rather  elongated.  Seen  from  behind  (Fig.  17)  the 
upper  part  seems  more  convex  than  it  is  in  reality;  this  apparent  convexity  being 
given  to  it  by  the  mastoid  crests. 


20  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  HI. 


The  front  of  the  vomer  is  different  both  from   C.  vwconus  and  C. 
The  acoustic  capsules  rise  also  more  above  the  surface  of  the  sphenoid. 

Of  C.  Richardsvnii  (Fig.  18  —  21)  we  had  only  a  small  specimen  to  carry  out 
our  osteological  comparisons.  The  skull  resembles  more  that  of  C.  Fnniklmu 
than  any  other;  but  the  upper  view  (Fig.  18)  shows  the  difference  between  the  two 
species.  In  C.  Richardsonii  the  form  is  subcircular,  the  width  near  the  orbits  being 
equal  to  that  on  the  occipital  region. 

Thus  we  see  that  species  which  zoologically  differ  from  each  other  most,  such  as 
C.  Franklinii  from  C.  JRichardsonii,  and  C.  viseonus  from  C.  Wilaonii,  are  those 
in  which  the  skull  presents  the  least  difference. 


§  4.  COMPARATIVE  OSTEOLOGY  OF  COTTUS  viscosus  AND  ACANTIIOCOTTI-S  VIRGINIA  MS. 

PLATE  III.  Fig.  5—9  and  26—32. 

Nothing  is  more  alike  than  the  general  plan  of  arrangement  of  the  bony  frame 
in  C.  viscosiM  and  A.  ririj'ntianus.  The  differences  must  be  sought  for  in  the  special 
structure  of  the  regions,  and  in  the  preponderance  of  some  of  the  bones,  especially 
in  those  of  the  head. 

In  comparing  the  skull  of  Coitus  visconus  (Fig.  6 — 9)  with  that  of  Ac<nitl<x-»lhi.-< 
rlrginianus  (Fig.  26 — 29),  the  most  striking  difference  is  found  to  consist  in  the 
fronto-orbital  arcade,  which  is  much  broader  in  the  latter  (Fig.  26)  than  in  the  former 
(Fig.  6).  The  snout  is  likewise  more  developed  in  Acanthocottus,  the  nasals 
occupying  the  whole  space  between  the  external  projection  of  the  prefrontals  and 
the  vomer.  The  turbinals  in  Acanthocottus  are  ossified,  quadrifid,  intimately  con- 
nected with  the  prefrontals  and  nasals,  and  surmounted  with  a  stout  spine.  The 
nasal  spines  themselves  are  partly  concealed  by  the  turbinals.  The  orbital  rim 
rises  above  the  middle  smooth  region  of  the  arcade.  A  small  spine  directed  back- 
wards and  outwards  exists  on  the  postfrontal,  whence  a  ridge  extends  along  the 
upper  surface  of  the  skull,  to  the  supraoccipital,  where  a  .similar  spine  is  seen. 
Thus  the  upper  surface  of  the  cranial  box  of  Aeanthocottus  differs  from  that  of 
Cottus  by  the  presence  of  spines  and  ridges.  The  frontal  region,  however,  is  flat 
and  smooth.  The  skull  in  Acanthocottus  is  proportionally  more  elongated;  the 
orbito-frontal  arcade  and  the  snout  together,  much  longer  than  the  cranial  box.  The 
latter  is  also  proportionally  narrower  near  the  orbits  than  on  the  occipital  region. 
In  height,  the  proportions  do  not  differ  much. 

The  vomer  in  Acanthocottus  is  provided  along  the  medial  line  of  its  upper  sur- 
face with  a  sharp  carina  extending  to  the  whole  length  of  that  bone.  Anteriorly 
there  exists  a  pair  of  nearly  vertical  and  approximated  processes,  behind  which,  and 
more  apart,  another  pair  is  seen  obliquely  inclined  backwards  and  outwards. 

On  the  sides  of  the  head  there  ia  the  same  number  of  bones,  occupying  the  same 
relative  position.  As  to  their  shape  or  form,  some  vary  but  very  slightly,  whilst 
others  assume  a  quite  different  character.  Thus  the  preopercular  is  provided  with 
:i  very  much  elongated  spine,  stouter  than  the  body  of  the  bone  itself.  Immedi- 
ately underneath,  there  is  a  second  small  but  stout  spine;  both  are  directed 


III.  COTTOIDS   OP   NOKTH   AMEKICA.  21 

backwards.  The  lower  and  anterior  extremity  of  the  preopercular  is  terminated 
by  an  acute  spine.  The  upper  angle  of  the  opercular  terminates  by  a  stout  spine 
similar  to  that  of  the  preopercular,  although  less  powerful.  The  subopercular  is 
provided  with  a  slender  and  acute  spine,  directed  upwards  along  the  anterior  edge 
of  the  opercular.  Finally,  the  posterior  extremity  of  the  interopercular  is  very 
acute. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  suborbitals  do  not  present  any  striking  difference.  The 
upper  branch  of  the  dentary  is  a  little  shorter  than  the  lower  one ;  the  mucous 
channel  of  this  bone  is  quite  prominent.  The  horizontal  branch  of  the  premaxillary 
is  a  little  longer  than  the  vertical  one.  The  hypotympanic  is  provided  along  its 
lower  edge  with  a  stout,  acute  and  slightly  curved  spine,  grooved  underneath  for 
the  reception  of  the  lower  branch  of  the  preopercular.  The  mesotympanic  is 
entirely  ossified,  lying  nearly  horizontally  above  the  hypotympanic  spine. 

The  scapular  arch  and  pectoral  fins  are  similarly  constructed  in  Cottus  and 
Acanthocottus. 

The  position  of  the  ventral  fins  is  identical.  The  pubic  bones  alone  differ  some- 
what in  shape,  being  almost  three-winged  in  Acanthocottus. 

The  vertebral  column  of  A.  virginianus  is  composed  of  thirty-six  vertebrae,  five 
more  than  in  C.  viscosus.  Of  this  number  twelve  are  abdominal,  nine  thoracic, 
and  three  pelvic,  each  bearing  a  pair  of  ribs ;  the  pelvic  vertebrae  being  provided 
as  in  C.  viscosus  with  styliform  pelvic  bones  directed  obliquely  backwards,  the 
extremities  of  which  are  fixed  to  the  haemapophysal  arch  of  the  caudal  vertebraB 
by  means  of  ligaments.  The  caudal  vertebrae  are  twenty-four  in  number,  four 
more  than  in  G.  viscosus.  The  structure  of  the  vertebrae  themselves  is  very 
similar.  In  the  first  place  the  insertion  of  the  ribs  takes  place  in  the  same  way, 
the  anterior  pair  on  the  neural  arch  (Fig.  30),  the  posterior  ones  on  the  haemal 
arch  (Fig.  31),  whilst  the  intermediate  pairs  are  attached  on  the  body  itself  of  the 
vertebrae,  at  different  heights.  The  pelvic  appendages  are  not  represented  on  Fig. 
31 ;  their  position  is  the  same  as  in  C.  viscosus  (Fig.  5d — *),  immediately  under 
the  ribs.  The  sole  difference  is,  that  in  A.  virginianus  the  pelvic  vertebrae  have  a 
complete  haemal  arch,  so  that  all  the  pelvic  bones  are  inserted  on  it,  whilst  in  G. 
viscosus  the  first  pair  is  nearer  the  centrum,  the  haemal  arch  of  the  ninth  vertebrae 
being  incomplete.  Fig.  30  exhibits  rudiments  of  parapophyses.  A  caudal 
vertebra  is  represented  in  Fig.  32,  in  order  to  show  the  neural  canal  somewhat 
different  from  that  of  C.  viscosus.  The  neural  arch  and  spine  are  more  erect 
(Fig.  30),  and  the  neural  canal  higher  than  broad;  whilst  in  the  caudal  vertebrae 
(Fig.  32),  this  is  broader  than  high,  exactly  the  reverse  of  its  structure  in  G.  viscosus. 


§  5.  THE  BONY  FRAME  OF  TlUGLOPSIS  THOMPSON!!. 
PLATE  II.  Fig.  11 ;  and  PLATE  III.  Fig.  22—25. 

The  external  delicate  appearance  of  our  fish  is  a  direct  reflex  of  its  internal 
frame,  which  is  composed  of  pieces  of  an  extreme  delicacy. 

With  reference  to  the  general  figure  of  the  skeleton   (Plate  II.,  Fig.  11),  we 


22  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

ought  to  make  the  remark  that  the  two  posterior  rays  of  the  second  dorsal  have 
been  omitted  in  the  engraving,  and  thus  it  is  not  sufficiently  near  to  the  base  of 
the  caudal.  The  interhaemal  spines  are  represented  a  little  too  much  inclined, 
so  that,  while  the  anterior  edge  of  the  anal  fin  is  correctly  situated,  the  anterior 
interhaDmal  spine  ought  to  abut  against  the  first  caudal  vertebra,  thus  three 
vertebra)  more  backwards,  instead  of  seeming  apparently  connected  with  the  three 
pairs  of  pelvic  appendages,  the  extremities  of  which  alone  should  abut  against  tin- 
anterior  interhacmal,  leaving  the  latter  behind  them.  The  insertion  of  the  ribs  is 
more  correct  than  in  C.  viscosua,  although  the  anterior  pair  should  come  higher  and 
reach  the  neural  arch.  The  fins  have  been  cut  off  from  want  of  space. 

The  skull  (Plate  III,  Fig.  22—25)  exhibits  that  remarkable  feature  in  the 
structure  of  the  genus  Triglopsis  which  reminds  us  of  Sciamoids,  and  consists  in 
the  presence  on  the  upper  surface  (Fig.  22),  and  on  the  face,  of  large  mucus  holes, 
communicating  directly  with  the  lateral  line.  The  general  form  of  the  cranial 
box  is  elliptical,  the  upper  surface  smooth  in  the  middle,  flat,  slightly  dipping  in 
front.  On  both  sides  the  mucus  channel  is  open  from  the  paroccipitals  to  the  post- 
frontals,  into  which  it  passes,  until  it  meets  its  fellow  of  the  other  side,  and  takes 
with  it  a  parallel  course  through  the  fronto-orbital  arcade  to  the  snout.  In  fact,  that 
arcade  is  entirely  transformed  into  a  double  channel  whose  walls  are  extremly  thin  and 
semi-transparent.  The  turbinals  are  in  their  respective  place  on  Fig.  2'2;  the  nasals 
are  not  very  conspicuous,  and  are  covered  in  this  case  by  the  turbinals,  which  occupy 
exactly  the  same  position  as  in  Acanthocottus  (Fig.  2G),  where  the  turbinals  are 
also  united  to  the  upper  part  of  the  snout.  The  cranial  box  itself  is  so  thin  as  to 
shrink  in  drying  when  all  soft  parts,  internal  and  external,  are  removed.  The 
lower  surface  (Fig.  23)  is  very  smooth ;  the  acoustic  capsules  are  proportionally 
large,  although  not  very  conspicuous  on  the  figure,  as  they  had  shrunk  since  they 
were  prepared  for  the  purpose  of  being  drawn.  In  the  profile  view  (Fig.  24)  the 
proportional  length  of  the  cranial  box  and  the  orbito-frontal  arcade  is  very  obvious ; 
the  former  being  shorter  and  less  elevated  near  the  orbit  than  on  the  occipital 
region. 

A  character  belonging  to  the  vomer  (12)  and  which  may  vanish  away  during  the 
preparative  process  of  the  skull,  is  represented  on  Plate  II,  amongst  the  movable 
bones  of  the  head.  This  consists  in  the  presence  on  the  anterior  and  median  line 
of  that  bone,  of  a  narrow  elliptical  band  of  teeth  similar  to  those  which  exist  on 
the  front  of  the  same  bone. 

The  i>/-<  }ii>i.ri//<u-i/  ('2'2)  has  the  general  appearance  of  an  open  triangle;  its 
ascending  branch  is  shorter  than  the  horizontal  one ;  and  terminates  in  a  point, 
behind  which  there  is  a  flat  and  much  shorter  process.  The  horizontal  branch  is 
likewise  expanded,  although  the  very  tip  terminates  in  an  acute  angle.  The  mn.i-il- 
l'ir;/  (21)  is  an  elongated  and  curved  bone,  narrow  on  its  middle,  provided  in  I'ront 
with  a  trifid  articulating  head,  whilst  its  posterior  extremity  is  flattened,  truncated, 
and  movable  into  the  membrane  which  forms  the  an^le  of  the  mouth. 

The  ji'ilniiiu'  (20)  is  provided  posteriorly  with  :v  needle-like  spine  which  extends 
backwards  in  contL'iiity  with  the  stylilorm  pteryjroids.  The  entopierygoid  (%&)  is 
blade-shaped  and  lias  the  transparency  of  the  thinnest  membrane.  The 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH  AMERICA.  23 

(24)  is  pointed  forwards  and  triangular  posteriorly.  The  dentary  (32)  is  remark- 
able for  its  broad  lower  branch  entirely  hollow ;  the  upper  branch  which  bears  the 
teeth  is  scarcely  more  compact,  and  a  little  shorter.  The  teeth  themselves  are 
exceedingly  small  and  slender.  The  articular  (29)  participates  in  the  broadness  of 
the  dentary,  is  hollow  like  the  latter,  and  provided  with  two  spiny  processes.  The 
angular  (30)  is  a  small  scaly  bone  of  little  importance.  The  splenial  has  escaped 
our  notice;  whether  removed  in  preparing  the  skeleton,  or  entirely  wanting,  we  are 
not  prepared  to  tell.  To  judge  of  it  from  its  appearance  in  C.  viscosus,  it  would 
play  no  important  part  in  the  structure  of  this  region.  The  liypotympanic  (28)  is 
bifid  on  its  posterior  angle,  and  provided  with  a  comparatively  stout  lower  branch. 
The  pretympanic  (27)  and  mesotympanic  (26),  which  fill  up  the  space  between  the 
concavity  of  the  preopercular  behind,  the  hypotympanic  underneath,  the  ptery- 
goids  in  front,  and  the  epitympanic  above,  are  almost  membranous.  Their  shape 
on  the  figure  is  rather  ideal,  as  they  had  shrunk  a  few  hours  after  preparation,  so  as 
to  become  shapeless.  The  epitympanic  (25)  is  everywhere  so  characteristic  as  not 
to  be  mistaken.  It  is  provided  with  similar  articulating  heads  or  processes  as  in  C. 
viscosus,  and  connected  with  the  same  bones. 

The  preopercular  (34)  constitutes  one  of  the  characteristic  features  of  this  genus. 
Its  shape  is  as  usual,  crescentic;  a  broad  channel  passes  through  its  centre,  and  the 
posterior  edge,  or  else  the  convexity  of  the  crescent  is  furnished  with  four  spines 
or  rather  four  acute  processes,  thinner,  if  possible,  than  the  body  of  the  bone  itself. 
The  two  superior  spines  are  directed  obliquely  upwards,  the  uppermost  is  the 
largest ;  the  two  inferior  ones,  very  minute,  are  directed  downwards.  The  oper- 
cular  (35)  is  comparatively  small,  semi-membranous,  uniform,  and  spineless.  The 
subopercular  (36)  and  interopercular  (37)  are  likewise  semi-membranous,  very  small 
and  uniform ;  their  shape  is  accurately  figured. 

The  lateral  line  in  T.  Thompsonii  (Fig.  11,  1 1)  acquires  a  very  great  develop- 
ment. When  the  skin  is  removed  it  appears  like  a  uniform  tube,  cartilaginous  in 
its  structure,  exhibiting  along  the  exposed  sides,  a  series  of  very  large  holes,  which 
correspond  to  the  external  pores  of  the  skin.  It  can  be  separated  from  the  lateral 
muscle  in  an  unbroken  chain  (I.  I.}  from  the  tip  of  the  caudal,  where  it  terminates, 
to  the  mastoid  groove,  where  it  is  attached.  Here  it  passes  into  the  head  and  from 
the  mastoid  groove  a  transversal  supraoccipital  canal  establishes  the  first  communi- 
cation between  the  right  and  left.  The  suprascapular  forms  an  arch  or  bridge 
under  which  the  lateral  line  proceeds  forwards.  When  in  front  of  the  supra- 
scapular  the  channel  is  covered  by  the  scale-shaped  supramastoid  (8').  A  more 
considerable  branch  runs  into  the  preopercular,  passing  through  the  supratympanic, 
a  tubuliform  bone^  which  was  not  preserved  on  the  specimens  at  our  command. 
From  the  preopercular,  the  channel  passes  into  the  articular,  and  thence  into  the 
lower  jaw,  or  dentary.  In  advance  of  the  supratympanic  tube,  and  horizontally, 
we  have  the  supralaclirymals.  The  lachrymal  (73)  which  limits  the  posterior  edge 
of  the  orbit  is  soldered  to  the  posterior  siiborbital  (73')  thus  forming  a  channel 
which  from  the  supralachrymal  tubes,  passes  under  the  eye  and  into  the  turbinal  (19) 
situated  above  the  snout.  From  the  supralachrymal  tube  an  upper  branch  of  the 
channel  passes  into  the  postfrontals  towards  the  orbito-frontal  arcade,  and  through 


24  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH    WATER  III. 

the  latter  into  the  nasal  cavity,  thus  meeting  the  suborbital  branch  on  the  snout. 
The  ntpraorbitnl  we  were  at  a  loss  to  find. 

The  hyoidean  apparatus  is  composed  of  the  usual  bones.  The  small  xti/l<>ln/<il 
(38)  is  nearly  straight;  the  epihyal  (39)  subtriangular,  bearing  two  branchiostegals. 
The  ceralohyal  (40)  is  the  longest,  and  attached  to  it  are  the  four  remaining  branchi- 
ostegals.  The  bas&yal  and  ylwsoliyal  are  seen,  one  in  front,  the  other  above-  tin- 
anterior  extremity  of  the  ceratohyal.  The  nr<>lii/<il  (43)  is  provided  with  an  elon- 
gated membranous  appendage  underneath.  The  hnnn-li'mntegah  (44)  are  cylindrical 
and  slightly  curved. 

In  the  branchial  arches,  the  small  basibmnchials  (45)  are  scarcely  to  be  distin- 
guished, this  series  of  bones  forming  a  cartilaginous  band  in  the  midst  of  which 
minute  surfaces  of  ossification  alone  are  discernible.  The  /ii//><>l>r<tit<-/ii<i/x  (-Hi)  are 
independent  from  each  other,  short,  thin,  and  flattened,  varying  somewhat  in  shape. 
The  ceratolii-iinfliidh  (47)  are  very  slender,  slightly  convex,  provided  on  both  sides 
and  inwardly  with  little  tubercles  beset  with  extremely  minute  teeth.  The  >•/>!- 
branchiate  (48)  are  the  most  variable  of  all  the  bones  constituting  an  homonyme 
series.  T\\Q  •pltarynrjdbranchial  (49)  is  subquadrangular,  the  entire  exposed  surface 
of  which  is  covered  with  minute  teeth.  The  !/>/<  r/m-  pharyngobrcmcMah  (49')  are 
elliptical  and  beset  with  teeth  similar  to  those  of  the  pharyngobranchials. 

The  svprascapular  (50)  is  as  usual,  situated  above  the  paroccipito-mastoid  groove; 
but  its  centre  is  hollow.  The  scapular  (51)  is  subtriangular,  thin  and  flat.  The 
coracoid  (52)  is  likewise  very  thin,  flattened  upon  different  planes,  and  crescentic. 
The  epicoracoid  (58)  is  styliform  and  a  little  longer  than  represented  on  the  figure. 
The  ulna  (54),  the  radius  (55),  and  the  carjxils  (5C),  are  altogether  in  a  cartilagi- 
nous state.  The  ulna  and  radius  are  contiguous  and  form  a  band  along  the  cora- 
coid, thus  preventing  the  carpals  from  coming  into  contact  with  the  latter.  The 
carpals  themselves  are  surrounded  by  a  thin  semi-membranous  edge,  on  which  the 
metacarpophalanyeals  (57)  articulate. 

The  ventral  fins  are  connected  with  the  lower  part  of  the  scapular  arch.  The 
pubic  bones  (63)  are  subtriangular,  furnishing  posteriorly  a  point  of  attachment  to 
the  metatarsophalaiujeah  (70).  The  external  and  shorter  om-  is  bony  and  unjointed. 
whilst  the  three  remaining  ones  are  soft  and  jointed. 

The  vertebral  column  is  composed  of  thirty-nine  vertebra*,  twelve  of  which 
belong  to  the  abdominal  region,  and  twenty-seven  to  the  caudal.  Accordingly, 
there  are  twelve  pairs  of  ribs  corresponding  to  the  twelve  abdominal  vertebne, 
three  of  them  being  provided  with  pelvic  appendages.  The  cent  nun  is  circular; 
the  vertical  diameter  of  the  middle  of  the  body  of  the  vertebra-,  however,  is  greater 
than  the  transverse.  The  neurapophyses  and  ha-mapophyses  generally  are  quite 
uniform,  slender,  and  little  prominent.  The  neural  spines  (n  s)  are  scarcely  apparent 
on  the  anterior  thoracic  vertebra-  (1,  2).  The  same  enlarged  figures  exhibit  the 
peculiar  shape  of  the  neural  arch  seen  from  behind  (1;  and  in  profile  (2),  together 
with  the  insertion  of  the  ribs  (///).  The  numbers  1  to  1'J  appended  to  the  verte- 
bi:e  do  nut  indicate  their  rank  in  the  series.  Numbers  3  to  1  -  are  of  natural  si/.e. 
and  were  intended  to  illustrate  their  special  structure  all  along  the  column  ;  but 
the  li_":iv-  are  altogether  too  small.  Numbers  1.  'J  and  '•',  I  elmig  to  the  thoracic 


III.  COTTOIDS    OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  25 

region.  The  enlarged  one  (1,  2)  is  the  sixth;  whilst  number  3  is  the  second. 
The  numbers  4,  5  and  6,  are  pelvic  vertebrae;  and  7  to  12  belong  to  the  caudal 
region. 

The  first  pelvic  vertebra  (4)  shows  the  first  traces  of  hsemapophyses ;  the  second 
and  third  (5,  6)  have  a  complete  haemal  arch  on  the  base  of  which  the  pelvic 
appendages  (4)  are  inserted.  The  haemal  arches  of  the  caudal  vertebrae,  as  well 
as  the  haemal  spines  (h  s)  are  but  little  developed.  The  haemal  spines  are  soldered 
with  the  arches.  The  neural  and  haemal  arches  and  spines  are  flattened  near  the 
tail.  The  caudal  plates  (ri  h')  of  the  last  vertebra  (12)  are  subtriangular  and 
elongated ;  the  uppennost  lined  with  a  few  rudimentary  rays. 

The  ribs  or  pleurapophyses  (pi)  are  slender,  flexible,  elongated,  and  curved, 
needle-shaped  spines.  The  anterior  pair  is  fastened  to  the  scapular  arch. 

The  interneural  and  interhsemal  spines  are  uniform,  elongated  and  slender, 
differing  scarcely  from  the  ribs  themselves. 


§  G.  TRIGLOPSIS  THOMPSONII  COMPARED  WITH  COITUS  viscosus,  AND  WITH  ACANTHO- 

COTTUS  VIRGINIANUS. 

The  plan  of  structure  of  the  bony  frame  of  the  three  genera  of  Cottoids  which 
we  have  had  an  opportunity  of  examining,  is  identical  in  its  main  features. 

The  general  form  of  the  skull  of  T.  TJiompsonii  resembles  more  that  of  A.  vir- 
ginianus  than  that  of  G.  viscosus  or  any  other  species  of  Cottus.  The  chief  differ- 
ence consists  in  the  absence  of  spines,  and  in  this  respect  T.  Thompsonii  comes 
nearer  to  C.  viscosus  than  to  A.  virginianus.  The  turbinals  in  the  latter  are  strong 
and  spiny,  whilst  in  the  two  others  these  same  bones  are  weak,  thin,  scaly  and 
deprived  of  spines.  The  cephalic  channels  of  the  lateral  line  are  identical  in  the 
three  genera,  but  reaches  its  maximum  of  development  in  Triglopsis,  whilst  it  is 
much  less  apparent  in  Cottus  and  Acanthocottus.  The  suborbital  series  is  the  same 
in  the  whole  group,  only  a  little  modified  in  the  shape  of  its  constitutive  pieces 
and  their  degree  of  union.  The  hyoidean  and  branchial  arches  are  identical.  The 
opercular  apparatus  assumes  differences  by  which  the  genera  may  be  distinguished. 
In  T.  Tlwmpsonii  the  preopercular  is  provided  with  four  needle-like  spines,  short 
and  flexible.  C.  viscosus  has  only  one  well-developed  spine,  whilst  in  A.  virgini- 
anus  besides  the  stout  spines  of  the  preopercular,  we  see  the  opercular,  the  sub- 
opercular,  the  interopercular,  and  the  hypotympanic,  provided  with  similar  spines; 
the  mesotympanic  and  pretympanic  are  also  more  compact,  and  better  defined  in 
the  latter  species. 

The  scapular  arch  has  the  same  general  structure ;  but  in  A.  virginianus  the 
angles  of  the  suprascapular  and  scapular  are  more  acute  and  spine  like;  in  T. 
Thompsonii  the  ulna  and  radius  coalesce,  thus  establishing  a  separation  between 
these  bones  and  the  coracoid. 

The  ventral  fins  in  the  three  genera  have  the  same  position  under  the  head  and 
the  same  connection  with  the  scapular  arch.  The  pubic  bones  articulate  together 
4 


26  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

into  a  triangular  piece  which  penetrates  for\v  an  Is  above  the  union  of  the  coracoids. 
There  exists  in  all,  an  external  and  unjointed  ray  with  three  or  four  jointed  ones. 

The  number  of  the  vertebras  varies  in  the  different  genera  according  to  the 
length  of  their  body.  That  number  even  varies  amongst  the  different  species  of 
the  same  genus.  But  the  centrum  of  the  vertebrae  themselves  is  very  much  alike  in 
all  Cottoids.  The  axis  of  each  vertebra  is  provided  with  a  minute  hole,  thus  establish- 
ing a  direct  communication  through  the  centre  of  the  vertebral  column,  from  the 
occiput  to  the  tail.  The  shape  of  the  neural  canal  is  subjected  to  some  variation, 
according  to  the  greater  or  less  development  of  the  neural  arches  and  neural  spines. 

The  ribs,  or  pleurapophyses  are  identical  in  form,  structure  and  position  in  T. 
Thompsonii,  C.  viscosvs,  and  A.  virginiamis.  Their  absolute  number  may  vary 
according  to  similar  variations  in  the  number  of  abdominal  vertebrae.  As  Air  as 
our  investigations  go,  we  found  constantly  three  pelvic  vertebrae,  calling  by  that 
name  such  vertebrae  as  are  provided  underneath  the  ribs  with  rib-shaped,  or  styli- 
form  bones,  of  which  there  are  constantly  three  pairs,  bent  backwards  and  kept 
within  the  muscular  wall  of  the  pelvis.  In  the  figures  of  C.  i-iscoms  and  T.  Thomp- 
sonii,  they  are  represented  hanging  down,  in  order  to  render  them  more  conspicuous. 
The  caudal  vertebrae,  again,  are  liable  to  some  variation  in  number. 

The  interneural,  and  interhaemal  spines,  as  well  as  the  dermo-neural  and  dermo- 
hsemal  ones,  present  the  greatest  similarity  in  the  whole  group. 


§    7.  THE  ENCEPHALA  OF  COTTTJS  VISCOSUS,  C.  GRACILIS,  C.  GOBIOIDES,  TlUGLOrSIS 

TnOMPSONII,  ACANTHOCOTTUS  VIRGINIA  NTS,  AND  A.  VARIABII.IS,  COMPARED. 

PLATE  III.  Fig.  33 — 48.     (Figs.  36 — 45  are  represented  twice  natural  size.) 

In  the  genus  Cottus  the  brain  or  encephalon  fills  up  the  whole  cavity  of  the 
skull,  the  upper  roof  of  which  is  almost  in  contact  with  the  upper  surface  of  the 
encephalon,  which  can  be  seen  through  the  frontal  bones,  as  soon  as  the  skin  is 
removed.  The  layer  of  cellular  fat  is  consequently  very  thin,  as  the  space  itself  is 
exceedingly  reduced. 

In  the  genus  Acanthocottus,  the  cavity  of  the  skull  would  contain  a  brain  twice 
as  large.  The  space  all  around,  is  occupied  by  cellular  fat  filling  up  completely 
the  entire  cavity.  When  the  upper  roof  of  the  skull  is  cut  off  the  encephalon  is 
not  exposed  unless  that  fat  is  removed. 

In  the  genus  Triglopsis,  we  have  an  intermediate  stage ;  the  cavity  of  the  skull 
is  still  larger  than  the  bulk  of  the  encephalon  and  the  remaining  space  filled  by  a 
similar  fat, 

If  we  were  to  otablish  a  series,  we  would  not  hesitate  in  placing  Acanthocottus 
below,  next  Triglopsis,  and  Cottus  above. 

But  let  us  now  glance  at  the  brains  thcmst -l\<>s,  and  see  how  far  they  can  be 
available  in  comparative  zoology. 

The  different  regions  of  the  encephalon  are  closely  grouped  together.  There 
t-xist  no  rhinencephalic  crura  carrying  off  the  rhinencephala  or  olfactory  lobes  at 
a  certain  distance  from  the  prosencephala.  The  rhinencephalic  lobes  are  brought 


III.  COTTOIDS    OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  27 

into  close  contact  with  the  prosencephala,  sometimes  partly  overlapped  by  the  latter 
(in  Coitus  viscosus,  gracilis,  and  Acanthocottus  variabilw)  and  sometimes  entirely  ex- 
posed (in  Coitus  gobioides,  and  A.  virginianus) .  The  proportional  development  of 
the  prosencephalon  and  mesencephalon  varies  in  both  Cottus  and  Acanthocottus; 
the  former,  always  larger  than  the  latter,  acquires  a  greater  proportion  in  C.  viscosus 
and  gracilis  than  in  C.  gobioides,  and  in  A.  variabilis  than  in  A.  virginiantis. 

Thus,  so  far,  we  have  no  generic  difference  in  the  encephala  of  Cottus  and  Acan- 
thocottus. Indeed  we  have  not  investigated  in  that  respect  the  whole  range  of 
species,  and  perhaps  characters  will  hereafter  be  detected. 

The  encephalon  of  Triglopsis  is  more  characteristic ;  its  longitudinal  axis  is  pro- 
portionally greater  than  in  both  Cottus  and  Acanthocottus,  a  character  which  we 
might  have  anticipated  in  comparing  the  structure  of  the  skull  and  the  external 
appearance  of  the  head. 

The  most  interesting  result  which  we  have  derived  from  the  study  of  the 
brains  of  Cotti  is  the  fact  that  differences  are  found  between  the  species  which  we 
had  established,  guided  chiefly  by  zoological  characters,  sometimes  most  minute. 

If  we  compare  the  encephalon  of  C.  viscosus  (Fig.  43 — 45)  with  that  of  C.  gra- 
cilis (Fig.  39 — 41)  we  find  a  cerebellum  of  nearly  the  same  size  and  form;  but  the 
mesencephalic  or  optic  lobes  are  oblong  in  the  former,  and  circular  in  the  latter. 
The  prosencephala  differ  most :  irregularly  triangular  in  shape  in  both  species,  their 
surface  in  C.  viscosus,  is  raised  into  three  nearly  equal  hillocks,  one  at  each  corner. 
In  C.  gracilis  we  perceive  only  one  tubercle-like  elevation,  situated  at  the  outer 
and  posterior  angle,  whilst  the  inner  edge  of  the  prosencephalon  forms  a  uniform, 
longitudinal  ridge,  the  posterior  extremity  rather  projecting  beyond  and  between 
the  mesencephala. 

The  rhinencephala  in  both  species  are  partly  covered  by  the  prosencephala,  and 
a  little  more  so  in  C.  viscosus  than  in  C.  gracilis.  The  medial  line  of  separation 
between  these  two  lobes  is  rather  indistinct  on  the  figure  of  C.  viscosus  (Fig.  43). 
The  hypoaria  in  both  species  do  not  differ  much,  but  the  hypophysis  in  C.  viscosus 
is  smaller,  circular  and  quite  distant  from  the  hypoaria  and  htematosac,  whilst  in 
C.  gracilis  the  hypophysis  is  oblong,  partly  incased  between  the  hypoaria  and  close 
to  the  haematosac. 

Behind  and  between  the  hypoaria  there  exists  an  odd,  very  small  lobe,  a  little 
more  conspicuous  in  C.  viscosus  than  in  C.  gracilis.  That  lobe  does  not  exist  in 
the  two  species  of  Acanthocotti  figured  on  our  plate,  whilst  in  Triglopsis  it  acquires 
a  development  greater  than  the  hypoaria  themselves. 

In  Cottus  gobioides  (Fig.  42)  the  prosencephalon  is  irregularly  quadrangular, 
very  uniform  above  and  proportionally  smaller  than  in  the  two  preceding  species. 
The  mesencephalon  is  oblong  as  in  C.  viscosus,  and  the  cerebellum  circular,  more 
like  that  of  C.  gracilis.  The  rhinencephalic  lobes  are  not  completely  exposed  in 
advance  of  the  prosencephala.  In  its  general  feature  it  resembles  more  A.  varia- 
bilis (Fig.  46)  than  either  of  the  true  Cotti.  The  want  of  materials,  and  especially 
of  recent  specimens,  has  prevented  our  making  a  more  complete  study  of  it  as 
well  as  of  our  giving  a  better  illustration. 


28  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

The  difference  between  the  encephala  of  A.  nir!<il>i/!*  (V\%.  40 — 48)  and  A. 
liniaiim  (Fig.  33 — 35)  nre  so  obvious  tbat  tbey  need  scarcely  to  be  pointed  out. 
As  usual,  the  cerebellum  varies  but  little.  The  mesenceplmlon  is  elliptic  in  the 
former  and  ovoid  in  the  latter.  The  prosencephalon  of  A.  niri<il,ilix  is  uniform 
above,  whilst  in  a  A.  vinjinnnius  it  assumes  a  character  similar  to  that  of  C.  r /•-•<•".•.//.•. 
with  this  difference,  that  the  posterior  and  inner  hilly  protuberance  acquires  a 
much  greater  development,  and  seems  to  absorb  the  two  others.  In  advance 
of  the  prosencephala  thepyriform  rhinenccphalic  lobes  are  seen  completely  ex  pose;  1 
and  free.  The  same  lobes  are  in  close  contact  and  slightly  overlapped  in  A. 
vari<i/>i/ix.  The  hypophysis  in  A.  vinjiui'imut,  is  exceedingly  small  compared  to 
its  size  in  A.  rariabilis,  where  it  is  greater  than  the  hypoaria,  on  which  it  en- 
croaches considerably.  It  is  regularly  oblong  shaped. 

The  encephalon  of  T.  Thompsonii  may  readily  be  distinguished  from  that  of  either 
Cotti  or  Acanthocotti.  The  epencephalon  exhibits  a  more  prominent  swelling  on  the 
sides  of  the  medulla  oblongata.  The  cerebellum  and  mesencephala  are  subcircuhir, 
the  latter  resembling  most  those  in  C.  grarill*.  The  prosencephalon  is  proportionally 
much  more  developed  than  either  in  Cotti  or  Acanthocotti,  and  appears  also  more 
separated  from  the  mesencephalon.  At  the  inner  and  posterior  edge,  a  circular 
swelling  exists,  looking  like  a  smaller  pair  of  lobes  superadded  on  that  region. 
The  rhinencephalon  is  so  much  overlapped  that  it  is  only  apparent  in  the  view  from 
underneath  (Fig.  37).  The  hypophysis  is  of  medium  size,  situated  in  advance  of 
the  mesencephalic  lobes.  The  hypoaria  seem  rather  secondary  in  importance; 
they  are  absorbed  by  the  development  of  a  medial  lobe  faintly  indicated  in  C. 
vwcosua  and  graciHs,  behind  and  below  the  hypoaria.  In  T.  Thompsonii  the  medial 
lobe  is  larger  than  the  hypoaria  themselves,  which  are  partly  covered  by  it.  The 
haematosac  is  seen  above,  overlying  the  anterior  portion  of  the  medial  lobe. 
Immediately  in  advance  of  the  haematosac,  on  the  hypoarian  floor,  a  small  spherical 
swelling  is  slightly  indicated,  and  surrounded  in  front  by  a  ridge  delineating  the 
anterior  limit  of  this  floor. 

Without  having  contemplated  the  comparative  study  of  the  cephalic  nerves  in 
this  memoir,  we  have  allowed  them  to  be  represented  in  the  case  of  A.  r<irinlii/ix 
(Figs.  46 — 48),  in  which  we  had  a  fair  chance  to  observe  them.  This  may  be 
interesting  to  anatomists,  who  might  wish  to  compare  their  development  and 
distribution  with  that  of  other  groups. 


§  8.    TlIK  MfSCULAR  SYSTEM  (IF  CoTTfS  Yi.-msi  B. 

1'IVTEIII.   Fig.   1—4. 

It  has  been  shown  by  recent  labors  that  the  llc-liy  mass  which  extends  from 
head  to  tail,  all  along  the  sides  of  the  body  of  fishes,  does  not  constitute  a  single 
muscle  (the  so-called  /"/'  /v//  ///>/«•/»),  but  is  actually  composed  of  a  series  of  vertical 
muscles,  the  vertical  flakes  or  segments,  uliicli  correspond  generally  in  number  to 
that  of  the  vertebrae.  These  flakes  or  segments  (inyocomma),  extending  from 


III.  COTTOIDS   OP  NORTH  AMERICA.  29 

the  dorsal  line  down  to  the  ventral  line,  are  characterized  by  inflexions  or  curves, 
forming  sometimes  gentle  undulations  and  sometimes  angles  more  or  less  acute. 

Now  these  angles,  these  curves,  delineate  organic  regions  in  the  body,  and, 
having  satisfied  ourselves  that  a  wide  field  of  inquiries  and  philosophical  deductions 
is  connected  with  the  morphology  of  the  muscular  system,  we  did  not  hesitate  in 
giving  figures  of  the  general  appearance  of  the  fleshy  parts  in  a  species  of  the  genus 
Cottus.  If,  instead  of  reproducing  over  and  over  the  same  figure,  anatomists  had 
given  us  each  time  another,  we  would  possess  now  very  important  data  for  the 
understanding  of  the  muscular  masses,  not  only  in  the  class  of  fishes  but  also  in 
vertebrata  generally.  Fishes,  reptiles,  birds,  and  mammals  being  constructed  upon 
the  same  plan,  there  is  a  morphology  to  be  traced  throughout  those  four  classes ; 
and,  besides,  each  class  has  to  be  thoroughly  investigated  in  this  respect. 

As  we  are  not  prepared,  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  materials,  to  say  anything 
general  on  the  class  of  fishes,  and  as  it  is  not  within  the  limits  of  this  work  to  enter 
into  such  inquiries,  we  shall  limit  ourselves  to  a  mere  sketch  of  our  views. 

In  C.  ILSCOSUS  (Plate  III.  Fig.  3),  the  muscular  flakes  of  both  sides  are  seen  to 
meet  along  the  back  under  the  shape  of  an  acute  angle  directed  backwards,  indicat- 
ing the  dorsal  line.  The  region  of  the  bade  is  indicated  by  another  bending  of  the 
flakes  forwards.  The  next  curve,  the  convexity  of  which  is  directed  backwards, 
takes  place  on  the  line  of  separation  of  the  back  and  abdominal  region  (Fig.  1). 
The  abdominal  reyion  itself  is  marked  by  a  very  open  curve,  convex  forwards, 
extending  down  till  another  smaller  curve  appears,  separating  the  abdominal  from 
the  ventral  region  on  which  the  flakes  gently  undulate  (Fig.  2). 

On  the  tail,  or  caudal  region,  the  bending  of  the  flakes  is  more  uniform  than  on 
the  trunk;  but  the  tail,  it  must  be  remembered,  is  a  mere  appendage,  although  an 
organic  region  too.  This  region  is  always  much  developed  in  osseous  fishes  as  well 
as  in  many  cartilaginous,  continuing  the  trunk  backwards.  In  some  cartilaginous 
fishes,  it  is  very  slender  and  filiform.  In  some  reptiles  it  vanishes  completely;  in 
birds  it  is  most  diminished,  and  in  many  mammals  it  reappears  under  a  very  dis- 
proportionate shape,  whilst  in  others  it  again  loses  its  importance.  The  muscular 
system  of  that  region  is  accordingly  liable  to  corresponding  variations. 

The  morphology  of  the  caudal  region  constitutes  no  serial  law,  whilst  the  mor- 
phology of  the  muscular  flakes,  along  the  trunk  in  fishes  and  the  localization  of 
the  muscular  masses  in  the  other  classes  of  vertebrata,  will  illustrate  an  organic 
gradation. 

The  fins  and  rays  are  put  into  motion  by  sets  of  muscles  independent  of  the 
flakes,  the  description  of  which  cannot  find  any  place  here.  We  would  only  glance 
at  the  branchiostegal  apparatus  (Plate  III.  Fig.  4),  the  rays  of  which  are  dis- 
tended or  retracted  by  transversal,  thin  muscular  bands,  attached  above  at  the 
inner  surface  of  the  opercular,  uniting  below  with  the  transversal  fibres  of  the 
isthmus.  Fig.  2  also  exhibits  the  general  outline  of  the  glosso-hyoidean  muscle, 
much  developed  in  Cottoids. 

Between  the  skin  and  the  flakes  there  exists  a  thin  layer  of  muscular  fibres,  the 
muscles  of  the  skin.  In  C.  viscosus  they  cover  completely  the  flakes  all  along  the 
region  of  the  back,  the  fibres  running  from  one  side  to  the  other  in  passing  unin- 


30  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

terrupted  between  the  rays  of  the  dorsal  fins.  The  same  is  observed  on  the  lower 
part  of  the  toil  from  the  anus  to  the  caudal  fin.  On  the  abdomen  and  belly  the 
layer  is  so  thin  that  the  flakes  are  exposed  as  soon  as  the  skin  is  removed. 


§  9.    THE  SKIN  AND  THE  LATERAL  LINE  IN  COTTOIDS. 

The  skin  in  Cottoids  is  generally  scalcless,  and,  in  most  cases,  smooth.  The 
Hemilepidoti  of  the  marine  tribe  constitute  the  single  exception,  and  even  here 
they  exist  merely  in  bands  or  patches  scattered  over  the  body.  The  fresh-water 
species,  however,  are  absolutely  scalelcss. 

In  several  Cotti,  the  skin  on  the  thoracic  region  is  beset  with  very  minute 
asperities,  perceptible  only  to  the  touch  when  the  finger  is  passed  from  behind 
forwards. 

On  examining  under  the  microscope  the  skin  overlying  the  head  of  Cotti,  we 
observe  in  its  thickness  small  irregular  star-like  ossifications  which  are  more 
developed  in  Acanthocotti  so  as  to  become  sensible  both  to  the  touch  and  naked 
eye.  In  Triglopsis,  the  skin  does  not,  even  under  the  microscope-,  exhibit  any- 
thing in  its  muscular  texture;  whilst  in  Cottopsis  its  whole  surface  is  prickly  from 
head  to  tail.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  those  prickles  are  the  same  parts  which 
we  observe  •  on  the  thoracic  region  of  Cotti,  only  in  Cottopsis  they  assume  their 
maximum  of  development.  Not  having  the  opportunity  of  examining  their  struc- 
ture in  Cottopsis,  we  cannot  venture  any  opinion  as  to  their  signification;  whether 
the  homologues  of  true  scales  or  a  production  of  the  skin  peculiar  to  fishes 
unprotected  with  scales. 

The  lateral  line  in  Cottoids  has  a  very  remarkable  structure,  which  could  hardly 
have  been  suspected  had  the  discovery  of  the  genus  Triglopsis  not  been  made.  Its 
beauty  and  development  in  the  latter  is  such  as  to  leave  no  doubt  that  it  forms  a 
regular,  cartilaginous  tube,  with  a  series  of  quite  large  openings  outwards  (Plate  II, 
Fig.  11,  1 1)  communicating  through  a  corresponding  series  of  pores  of  the  skin, 
with  the  surrounding  medium.  The  removal  of  the  skin  exposes  this  tube,  which 
still  adheres  to  the  sides  by  the  layer  of  dermic  muscles ;  after  this  layer  is  removed, 
the  cartilaginous  tube  may  be  detached  from  the  tail  forwards,  where  it  is  seen  to 
be  united  with  the  head.  It  passes  through  a  channel  of  the  occipital  bones,  sending 
down  a  branch  along  the  preopercular,  into  the  lower  jaw.  Proceeding  forwards  it 
branches  off  again  in  advance  of  the  orbit,  one  branch  running  along  the  upper 
edge  of  that  cavity  into  the  nostrils,  the  other  following  its  lower  edge  through  the 
chain  of  suborbital  bones  into  the  nostrils  also. 

That  the  lateral  line  in  Triglopsis  is  intended  to  supply  water  to  the  s\>tein, 
there  can  be  no  doubt ;  and  as  little,  that  it  answers  the  same  end  in  other  fishes. 
Its  structure  may  be  diversified  according  to  the  natural  groups ;  this  constitutes 
it-  morphology ;  but  its  philosophic  meaning  i.s  the  same  throughout  the  whole 
range  of  the  class. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OP   NOKTH   AMERICA.  31 


§    10.    THE   ALIMENTARY   CANAL,  URINARY   BLADDER,  AND   OVARIES,  IN   COTTOIDS. 

Knowing  the  animal  diet  of  Cottoids,  we  may  expect  a  narrow  and  short  aliment- 
ary canal.  Its  entire  length  from  the  pylorus  to  its  posterior  opening  does  not 
exceed  the  length  of  the  trunk,  the  head  and  caudal  fin  excluded. 

On  exposing  the  splanchnic  organs  by  the  removal  of  the  walls  of  the  abdominal 
cavity,  from  below,  the  liver  is  seen  occupying  the  anterior  and  left  portion  of  that 
cavity,  covering  completely  the  stomach,  whilst  the  right  portion  is  occupied  by 
the  winding  of  the  intestine.  Posteriorly  are  the  ovaries,  a  right  and  a  left,  which 
when  containing  eggs  fill  up  the  cavity  in  that  region,  leaving  a  narrow  passage  to 
the  intestine  along  the  medial  line  of  the  belly. 

In  Coitus  viscosus  the  general  form  of  the  stomach  is  subcircular,  or  rather 
elliptical.  The  cardia  is  proportionally  prominent  and  directed  forwards,  at  the 
termination  of  which,  and  around  the  pylorus,  are  four  elongated,  pyloric,  nearly 
equal  appendages.  Here  the  intestine  runs  backwards,  then  forwards  again,  and 
finally  takes  a  straight  course  towards  the  vent,  thus  bending  twice  upon  itself. 
Its  anterior  half  is  much  broader  than  the  posterior  one. 

In  Acanthocottus  virginianus  and  Triglopsis  Thompsonii  it  differs  but  little;  the 
pyloric  appendages  of  Acanthocottus  are  proportionally  much  shorter  and  thicker, 
and  variable  in  length. 

In  Triglopsis  these  appendages  are  seven  in  number,  six  developed  ones  nearly 
equal  in  size,  intermediate  in  length  between  those  of  Cottus  and  Acanthocottus, 
and  a  rudimentary  one.  The  pyloric  appendages  present  some  variations  which 
make  scattered  observations  very  uncertain  when  used  in  the  characterization  of 
the  groups. 

The  urinary  bladder  is  very  thin,  pyriform,  or  elongated,  situated  above  the 
ovaries.  Cottoids  have  no  air  bladder. 

The  kidneys  are  so  close  together  that  they  seem  to  constitute  a  single  organ, 
slender  and  elongated  in  shape;  they  extend  nearly  to  the  two-thirds  of  the  abdo- 
minal cavity  adhering  to  the  vertebral  column. 

The  ovaries  are  pouch-like  bodies,  having  a  common  duct.  Sometimes  after  the 
spawning  season,  when  they  are  reduced  to  their  smallest  size,  they  appear  then 
under  the  shape  of  two  elongated  and  cylindrical  processes,  differing  only  from  the 
urinary  bladder,  by  the  thickness  of  their  walls.  When  expanded  by  the  develop- 
ment of  the  eggs,  the  walls  become  so  thin  and  transparent  that  their  contents 
may  easily  be  seen.  In  this  state  these  organs  are  elliptical. 

At  the  upper  wall  of  the  ovarian  sac  there  exist  membranous  folds  in  which  the 
eggs  are  developed ;  the  lower  wall  remains  free  from  any  such  folds.  When  the 
eggs  are  mature,  and  ready  to  leave  the  body,  they  separate  from  these  folds;  but 
instead  of  dropping  into  the  abdominal  cavity,  as  is  the  case  with  many  fishes,  they 
are  kept  in  the  ovarian  pouch,  which  leads  into  the  single  oviduct,  whose  opening 
is  placed  behind  the  vent. 

The  eggs  themselves  are  very  large  compared  to  the  size  of  the  fish. 

The  spermaries  are  very  slender,  much  elongated,  extending  from  the  oesophagus 


: 


32  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

to  the  posterior  part  of  the  abdominal  cavity.  They  not  only  differ  from  ovaries 
by  their  shape,  but  also  by  their  color,  which  is  generally  deep  brown,  contrasting 
with  the  yellowish  appearance  of  the  ovaries. 


§  11.  RESPIRATORY  APPARATUS. 

This  apparatus  is  composed  of  four  branchial  bony  arches  provided  upon  their 
convexity,  with  respiratory  fringes  in  full  activity.  A  fifth  rudimentary  row  of 
fringes  may  be  seen  within  the  thickness  of  the  membrane  lining  the  inner  wall  of 
the  opercular;  but  these  fringes  are  not  free  and  take  no  part  in  the  aerification  of 
the  nutrient  fluid.  On  each  side,  and  internal  to  the  fringes,  there  is  along  the 
concavity  of  the  arches,  a  row  of  tubercles  covered  with  minute  card-like  teeth, 
perhaps  only  needle-like  asperities,  for  they  are  not  inserted  on  the  tuberculous 
bone,  but  belong  to  the  overlying  membrane,  to  which  they  adhere  when  the  latter 
is  removed.  The  inner  arch  possesses  only  one  row  of  these  tubercles,  being 
united  to  the  hyoidean  apparatus  by  a  membrane  which  leaves  to  the  arch  but 
little  motion. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  33 


CHAPTER    III. 

ON   THE   GENUS   COTTUS,  Artedi. 

§  1.  ZOOLOGICAL  CHARACTERS. 

RESTRICTED  within  the  limits  which  we  have  assigned  to  it,1  the  genus  Cottus 
still  comprehends  a  considerable  number  of  species  which,  although  apparently  cast 
in  the  same  mould,  are  nevertheless  distinct,  as  will,  we  hope,  appear  from  their 
descriptions  and  figures. 

The  characters  of  the  genus  consist  in  the  presence  on  the  preopercular  of  one 
spine  only,  which  is  situated  at  the  posterior  angle  of  that  bone,  and  is  curved 
upwards  and  backwards.  Sometimes  a  much  smaller  spine  is  to  be  found  beneath, 
and  in  one  instance  there  is  a  third  one  of  the  same  size  as  the  second,  directed 
downwards.  The  inferior  edge  of  the  subopercular  is  also  provided  with  a  similar 
minute  spine,  having  its  point  directed  forwards,  and  generally  completely  concealed 
under  the  skin  and  muscles.  The  head  consequently  has  a  smooth  appearance 
which  contrasts  singularly  with  the  spiny  head  of  Acanthocotti,  or  marine  Cotti 
of  authors.  The  mouth  is  but  little  cleft,  and  its  angles  seldom  extend  bevond 

•/ 

the  anterior  rim  of  the  orbit.  The  lips  which  line  the  jaws  are  capable  of  more 
or  less  expansion  along  the  branches  of  the  jaws,  and  at  the  angle  of  the  mouth. 
The  premaxillaries,  the  dentaries  and  the  vomer,  are  the  only  bones  provided  with 
truly  characterized,  although  very  small,  card-like  teeth.  In  their  immature  state 
some  species  exhibit  teeth-like  asperities  on  the  palatines.  This  occurs  chiefly 
amongst  those  having  four  jointed  rays  to  the  ventrals :  in  C.  Wilsonii,  C.  Bairdii, 
and  C.  meridionalis.  C.  gracilis  is  the  only  one  of  the  division  with  three  jointed 
rays,  where  similar  asperities  have  been  noticed.  This  character  of  palatine  teeth, 
which  is  merely  shadowed  in  the  genus  Cottus,  acquires  a  full  development  in  other 
genera,  thus  constituting  a  permanent  feature  and  assuming  an  actual  signification. 
The  eyes  are  situated  near  the  summit  of  the  head,  more  or  less  approximated 
on  the  frontal  line.  There  are  constantly  two  nasal  openings;  a  tubular  one, 
placed  along  the  space  comprised  between  the  anterior  border  of  the  eye  and  the 
extremity  of  the  snout;  the  other  is  even  with  the  surface  of  the  skin  and  situated 
backwards,  behind  and  above  the  former  and  very  close  to  the  orbit.  The  latter 
opening  has  been  but  recently  discovered,  having  generally  been  overlooked  on 

1  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  History,  iii.  1851,  p.  183. 


34  MONOGRAPH   OF   TIIK    1  IIKSII    WATER  III. 

account  of  its  minuteness.  In  Acanthocotti,  however,  it  is  quite  large  and  easily 
distinguishable. 

The  body  is  smooth  and  deprived  of  scales;  it  is  more  or  less  viscous  or  slimy,  as 
all  fishes  generally  are.  It  diminishes  gradually  in  thickness  and  in  height  from 
the  head  towards  the  tail.  The  back  is  almost  straight  or  slightly  arched.  Tin- 
lateral  line  exhibits  in  its  structure  a  peculiarity  which  seems  to  belong  chiefly,  if 
not  exclusively,  to  all  the  American  species.  The  subcutaneous  cartilages  disappear 
on  the  last  fourth  of  the  line,  whence  it  is  continued  to  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin 
by  a  series  of  minute  pores,  subjected  to  a  sudden  fall  on  the  peduncle  of  the  tail. 
This  character  had  already  struck  Mr.  Ileckel,  who  makes  of  it  the  distinguishing 
mark  of  his  C.  gracilis,  the  only  American  species  of  \vliich  he  saw  specimens. 

Another  character,  more  or  less  general,  making  a  distinction  l>etween  the  species 
of  the  two  hemispheres,  is  the  fact  that  the  rays  of  the  fins  have  a  tendency  to  be 
more  bifurcated  in  the  species  of  the  old  hemisphere  than  in  those  of  the  new. 
As  far  as  the  rays  of  the  pectoral  fins  are  concerned,  we  know  only  one  American 
species,  the  C.  Wlhonii,  in  which  the  upper  ones  are  subdivided.  Except  in  f '. 
llii-linril^iiiii,  where  we  have  noticed  some  rays  of  the  centre  of  the  second  dorsal 
as  showing  a  slight  bifurcation  at  their  summit,  we  are  not  aware  of  any  other  fin 
where  that  character  of  the  bifurcation  of  the  rays  exists,  except  in  the  rays  of  the 
caudal  fin  generally,  although  in  a  less  degree  than  among  the  European  species. 

The  first  dorsal  fin  is  always  lower  than  the  second ;  sometimes  continuous  with 
the  latter  by  a  membrane,  sometimes  completely  separated  by  a  short  interval. 
The  length  of  the  pectorals  varies  according  to  the  species;  their  inferior  ra\s  are 
shorter  and  thicker  than  the  upper  ones,  and  their  tips  extend  beyond  the  mem- 
brane which  unites  them,  giving  to  the  lower  edge  of  the  fin  a  scalloped  appearance. 

There  is,  in  the  structure  of  the  ventral  fins,  a  peculiarity  worthy  of  notice,  and 
which  will  undoubtedly  have  a  great  weight  upon  the  question  of  the  validity  of 
the  species  in  this  genus.  In  some  there  are  four  soft  and  articulated  rays,  whilst 
others  have  but  three,  all  of  them  possessing  the  anterior  short  and  spiny  ray, 
closely  connected  with  the  first  soft  one  and  hidden  in  the  thickness  of  the  skin. 
Now  the  European  species,  mentioned  by  Mr.  Ileckel,  are  all  provided  with  four 
soft  rays  to  the  ventrals,  and  this  also  must  have  struck  him  as  an  interesting 
fact,  since  the  presence  of  three  soft  rays  constitutes  the  second  character  by  which 
he  distinguishes  his  C.  ///•»/<•///*  from  all  others.  The  study  of  the  American  species 
has  taught  us  that  this  character  had  more  than  a  .-peeilic  value;  mid,  in  consult- 
ing the  various  documents  respecting  the  history  of  European  species,  we  became 
.-ati>lied  that  the  same  was  the  ca-e  with  regard  to  tin-so  latter.  Some  may  sup- 
pose this  character  to  be  sexual,  but  we  are  convinced  that  it  is  not  the  case, 
having  had  this  question  before  us  from  the  very  commencement  of  our  investiga- 
tions. Having  had  series  of  individuals,  young  and  adult,  of  most  of  the  species. 
we  alwa\s  found  it  constant.  Six  species  have  four  soft  rays:  C.  cognaiue,  o£ 
(in-at  Bear  Lake;  C.  /I'/V//<//V/A,,////.  of  the  northern  slnne  of  Lake  Superior;  C. 
A/rnnlii,  of  Lake  Huron;  < '.  llninlii,  of  the  north-western  tributaries  of  the  Ohio; 
f.  H '//>.. ///'/.  .  1  the  south-eastern  tributaries  of  the  same  river;  and  ('.  metioKattalu, 
from  .Fames  River  |Va.|.  Now.  if  we  have  to  deal  with  a  sexual  character,  we 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NOKTII   AMERICA.  35 

ought  at  least  to  find  both  sexes  in  the  same  hydrographical  basin.  But,  along 
the  southern  and  eastern  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  we  find  the  C.  Franklinii,  which 
inhabits  the  same  basin  as  C.  Richardsonii,  and,  even  if  both  of  these  species  were 
provided  with  the  same  number  of  rays  to  the  ventrals,  nobody  would  ever  think 
of  uniting  them  in  one,  so  much  do  they  differ  in  other  respects. 

If  we  take  up  the  species  with  three  soft  rays  only  to  the  ventrals,  we  witness 
similar  phenomena.  Without  speaking  of  C.  Fabricii,  which  we  have  not  had 
under  actual  examination,  we  find,  in  the  same  latitude,  C.  golnoidcs  in  the  waters 
running  west  of  the  Green  Mountains,  and  C.  boleoides  east  of  the  same  orographic 
range.  Should  the  streams  in  which  they  live  have  a  direct  communication,  a 
zoologist  could  not  reasonably  identify  them.  Finally,  C.  viscosus  which  inhabits 
eastern  Pennsylvania,  and  C.  gracilis,  Connecticut,  New  York  and  Massachusetts, 
are  widely  distinct.  The  two  species  which  resemble  each  other  most,  C.  viscosus 
and  C.  Fmnklinu,  are  geographically  the  most  remote. 

It  is  not  improbable  that  some  one  may  hereafter  propose  to  unite  in  a  separate 
genus  the  species  provided  with  four  soft  rays  to  the  ventrals.  Our  impression, 
however,  is,  that  such  a  generic  subdivision  would  be  useless,  inasmuch  as  it  would 
interrupt  the  philosophic  idea  to  which  we  have  been  led  by  our  investigations. 
Indeed,  a  genus,  in  our  mind,  is  a  group  varying,  it  is  true,  as  to  the  number  of 
species  which  it  may  contain,  but  having,  at  the  same  time,  a  physical  and  a 
metaphysical  signification.  A  genus  involves  a  progressive  idea  whose  realization 
is  materially  carried  out  in  the  species.  Now  we  are  at  loss  to  find  what  progress 
is  involved  in  the  fact  that  some  species  have  one  ray  more  or  less  to  the  ventral 
fins.  These  two  facts  are  cotemporaneous,  and  their  value  is  entirely  in  the  dis- 
crimination of  the  species,  and,  indeed,  in  this  respect  they  have  an  actual  signifi- 
cation in  the  manner  in  which  they  are  distributed  among  them. 

The  same  peculiarity  is  observed  amongst  Acanthocotti,  and  those  also  would 
have  to  be  likewise  subdivided.  If  the  characters  of  three  or  four  soft  ventral  rays 
were  of  a  generic  value,  either  the  species  with  three  or  those  with  four  should 
have  appeared  first  in  geological  times. 

The  color  in  Cotti  has  not  yet  afforded  any  safe  distinctive  mark  between  the 
various  species.  The  ground  is  generally  brownish-yellow,  sometimes  blackish- 
brown,  maculated  and  dotted  with  a  deeper  black  or  brown.  The  upper  edge  of 
the  anterior  dorsal  in  C.  viscosus  is  orange,  whilst  in  C.  gracilis  it  is  red.  Whether 
that  hue  is  specific  needs  still  to  be  investigated,  as  well  as  its  particular  appear- 
ance in  the  other  species  of  the  genus. 

The  following  synoptical  table  will  exhibit  the  most  prominent  differences 
between  the  species  of  the  genus  Cottus  : 


36 


MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH    WATER 


III. 


Body  fusiform, 
elongated. 


/With  five  ray* 
to  ventral  fins. 


corn 


Origin  of  anal  fin  opposite  to  third  ray  of 
second  dorsal.  Pectorals  shorter  than 
the  head.  Vent  placed  midway  between 
snout  and  tip  of  caudal  fin. 


C.  RICUARDSONII 


Origin  of  anal  fin  opposite  to  sixth  ray  of 
second  dorsal.  Pectorals  of  same  length 
as  head.  Vent  nearer  to  snout  than 
to  base  of  caudal  fin. 


rays  df  pectorals  liraiiched  ;  tlieir  tip 
extending  to  anterior  margin  of  second 
dorsal.  Insertion  of  ventrals  in  advance 
of  first  dorsal. 


First  dorsal  very  low.  Tip  of  pectorals  ex- 
tending beyond  the  anterior  margin  of 
anal.  Insertion  of  ventrals  opposite  to 
the  first  ray  of  anterior  dorsal. 


Body  stout  and 
short. 


C.  COGNATC8. 


C.  Wn 


C.  BAIRDII. 


A  second  very  minute    prcnpcrcular  spine. 

Origin  of  anal  opposite  to  third  ray  of 

second  dorsal.     Tip  of  pectorals  extend- 
ing beyond  the  anterior  margin  of  the     C.  ALVORDII. 

second   dorsal   and   anal.      Insertion   of 

ventrals  near  the  lower  edge  of  pectorals 

in  advance  of  anterior  dorsal  fin. 
A   -.(.-mid    and    third,  exceedingly  minute, 

preopcrcular  spines.     Origin  of  anal  op- 
posite   to    fourth   ray   of   second    dorsal. 

Tip  of  pectorals  not  reaching  the  anal  fin. 

Insertion  of  ventrals  even  with  the  lower 

edge  of  pectorals  in  advance  of  the  first 

dorsal  fin. 
Base  of  pectorals  crescendo;  their  tip  cx- 

tending  beyond   the  fifth  ray  of  second 

dorsal  and  third  of  anal  fins.     Insertion     C.  BOI.EOIDES. 

of  ventrals  in  advance  of  the  anterior 

dorsal,  near  the  lower  edge  of  pectorals. 


Body   fusiform 
and  slender. 


With        four 
r»y«  only  to 
il  fins. 


C.  MEUIDIONAUS. 


A  sec I   minute   |>reo]>ereular  spine.      Tip 

of  pectorals  not  reaching  the  anterior 
margin  of  second  dorsal.  Base  of  pec- 
torals crescentie.  Dorsal  fins  separated 
by  a  free  space.  


C.  FORMOSUS. 


I!.,-e  i,l  jieeturals  enset'iitic;  their  ti]i  ex- 
tending beyond  the  fourth  ray  of  second 
dorsal  and  first  of  anal  fin.  Insertion  of 
ventrals  under  the  pectorals  and  in  ad- 
vance of  anterior  dorsal. 


(\   CRAril.IS. 


Body  cylindri- 
cal, or  subcy- 
lindrical  and 

Stout. 


Base  of  pectorals  slightly  curved  ;   their  tip  ! 
not  reaching  the  anterior  margin  • 

Insertion  of  ventrals  in  advance 
anterior  dorsal  and  under  the  middle 
pectorals. 


(not  reacln 
dorsal.  I 
of  anterii 
of  pecton 


C      rilASKI.lNII. 


Base  <>l  -ciitic;   their  tip  not 

reaching  the  anal  fin.     Insertion  »f  veti- 
trals  under  the  upper  edge  of  | 


Hi---   ..i    p  ctoraln    -ir.u^'lii  :    tlieir    tip    nut 

iiing   the   anterior   margin    of  anal. 

Inscrtiiin  of  vcntruls  behind  the  base  of 

pectorals,  and  in   advance  of  the  anterior 

on 

behind    the 


C.  GOBIOIDES. 


C.  \  ISCO8U8. 


^11.  id    Hilitiilierciiluii*; 

•i  anil  lateral  line,  rough. 


C    I-' \imirii. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  37 


§  2.  CHRONOLOGICAL  SUMMARY  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  AMERICAN  COTTI. 

Before  entering  into  the  descriptions  of  the  species  of  this  continent,  a  rapid 
glance  at  their  chronological  history  is  deemed  here  in  place. 

The  most  ancient  document  which  exists  relating  to  this  subject,  as  far  as  we 
know,  goes  as  far  back  as  the  first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century.1 

"  The  Rirbuts,  or  Millers  Th  umbs"  says  the  writer,  "  are  the  very  same  here  as  those 
in  England  and  other  parts  of  Europe.  They  are  about  three  or  four  inches  long, 
have  no  scales,  and  the  back  is  yellowish,  with  a  few  little  black  spots.  The  head 
is  large,  and  the  mouth  wide  and  round.  Out  of  the  fins  grow  several  sharp 
prickles  or  thorns,  especially  in  those  near  the  head.  These  fishes  are  very  plenty 
in  rivers  and  creeks,  near  the  sea  shore,  where  they  feed  on  watery  insects  (p.  242)." 
The  figure  given  of  the  fish  is  insignificant,  and  can  be  of  no  use  in  determining 
its  characters.  We  cannot  help  thinking  that  the  individuals  mentioned  as  occur- 
ring in  creeks  near  the  sea  shore  are  the  young  of  Acantliocoilus  virginiamis,  which 
when  three  or  four  inches  long,  have  a  striking  superficial  resemblance  with  Cottus 
proper.  For,  the  Cotti  or  Millers  Thumbs,  keep  off  the  sea  shore  and  salt  waters 
generally.  As  to  the  individuals  found  in  rivers,  we  believe  that  they  belong  to 
the  genus  Cottus.  But  the  species  to  which  they  must  be  referred  we  are  not  pre- 
pared to  decide,  as  we  have  had  no  specimen  on  hand  for  direct  comparisons.  That 
they  are  different  from  the  English  ones,  cannot  be  doubted  for  a  moment,  judging 
the  question  ci  -priori,  and  comparatively  with  the  facts  with  which  the  study  of 
those  fishes  has  made  us  acquainted.  They  will  have  to  be  carefully  compared 
first  with  C.  meridionalis  from  the  tributaries  of  James  River,  especially  if  the 
ventrals  should  be  composed  of  four  jointed  and  soft  rays. 

Then  a  century  elapses,  during  which  nothing  is  done  towards  the  natural 
history  of  the  American  Cotti,  when  in  1836,  an  English  naturalist  and  traveler, 
Dr.  Richardson,  gave  to  the  scientific  world  the  descriptions  of  two  species,  his  G. 
cognatus  and  C.  asper.  The  latter  constitutes  now  our  genus  Cottopsis  after  various 
unsuccessful  attempts  to  refer  it  to  a  proper  genus.  (See  Chap.  IV.) 

In  1837,  Mr.  Heckel,  Professor  at  Vienna  (Austria),  made  us  acquainted  with 
a  species  which  the  Museum  of  Vienna  possessed  in  its  galleries,  labeled  "  New 
York,"  by  calling  it  Coitus  gracilis. 

In  1840,  Prof.  S.  S.  Haldeman  had  distinguished  another  species,  under  the  name 
of  C.  viscosus,  inhabiting  eastern  Pennsylvania. 

In  1842,  Dr.  James  E.  Dekay  described  and  figured  under  the  name  of  Uranidea 
quiescens,  the  C.  gracilis  of  Heckel,  not  knowing  that  a  description  of  this  species 
had  already  been  published. 

1  BRICKWELL  (John).  The  natural  history  of  North  Carolina  with  an  account  of  the  trade,  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Christians  and  Indians,  inhabitants.  Illustrated  with  copper  plates,  whereon  are  curi- 
ously engraved  the  map  of  the  country,  several  strange  beasts,  birds,  fishes,  snakes,  insects,  trees,  and  plants, 
&c.  Dublin,  1737,  small  8vo. 


38  MONOGRAPH    OF   THE   FRESH    WATER  III. 

In  1845,  Mr.  W.  0.  Ayres  wrote  a  somewhat  extensive  Memoir1  with  a  view  of 
demonstrating  the  identity  between  C.  cognattis  of  Richardson.  ('.  /-/Wxwu*  of  llaloV- 
man,  and  l'r<m'«tca  quiescena  of  Dekay.  The  individuals  under  examination, 
taken  as  a  standard,  were  all  secured  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  and  are  indeed 
identical  with  the  species  described  by  Dr.  Dekay.  C.  viscosua  and  C.  cut/unfit*  on 
the  contrary,  are  two  other  perfectly  distinct  species. 

After  having  referred  to  one  and  a  single  species,  all  the  American  Cotti,  Mr. 
Ayres  proceeds  to  establish  the  identity  of  this  one  and  unique  species,  with  the 
European  C.  gobio.  But  we  would  ask,  why  should  it  be  identical  with  C.  gol/io, 
rather  than  with  any  one  of  the  others  found  in  Europe  or  Asia?  Mr.  HeckcTs 
investigations  being  not  known  in  this  country  in  1845,  Mr.  Ayres  was  still  under 
the  impression  that  C.  gobio  was  the  only  species  of  the  genus  in  the  old  world ; 
whence  the  idea  of  identifying  with  it  those  of  North  America. 

Without  recapitulating  here  what  we  have  said  in  the  introduction,  respecting 
the  European  Cotti,  we  may  recall  to  mind  that  the  ('.  <i<>l>in  is  not  yet  determined 
with  accuracy,  and  that  under  such  circumstances  the  comparisons  lose  somewhat 
of  their  value.  Some  have  taken  for  terms  of  comparison  the  C.  <i»l>i<>  of  England ; 
others,  that  of  the  Seine ;  still  others,  that  of  the  Rhine,  of  the  Danube,  &c.  &c., 
and  now,  if  these  are,  as  we  believe,  types  of  several  species,  which  can  we  call  at 
present  C.  gobio?  Had  Mr.  Ayres  been  aware  of  this  state  of  things,  he  would 
have  himself  admitted,  that  it  was  more  than  premature  to  bring  under  this 
appellation,  the  American  Cotti. 

It  is  evident  that  after  C.  viscosua  and  C.  cognafus  are  identified  with  C.  <//•<" •// /'.•>• 
it  is  no  longer  possible  to  discern  between  spci-lfu-  <-h<> i-m-f/  /•*,-  the  idea  of  the  genus 
alone  is  left  to  the  mind.  After  this  is  done,  you  may  read  Artedi's  description, 
and  nothing  will  be  more  natural  than  to  find  it  agreeing  perfectly  with  all  existing 
Cotti.  There  is  a  generic  identity  and  not  a  specific  one. 

Thus,  we  shall  consider  C.  cot/nnta*  and  C.  viscosiis  as  two  distinct  species,  as 
they  were  previous  to  1845.  We  erase  the  name  of  Coitus  golno  from  the  catalogue 
of  fishes  of  the  United  States,  into  which  it  was  too  hastily  introduced,  recalling 
here  to  mind  that  wherever  a  complete  study  of  the  species  of  fish  reputed  identi- 
cal in  both  continents  within  the  limits  of  the  Temperate  Zone  has  been  made,  the 
results  have  been  that  species  difler  from  one  continent  to  the  other.  Yet  we 
would  not  allow  any  one  to  conclude  them  distinct  «  /</•/'<//•/,  on  this  ground.  We 
cannot,  on  the  contrary,  too  much  insist  upon  the  necessity  of  direct  observation- 
and  immediate  comparisons. 

In  1850,  appeared  the  descriptions  of  two  new  species  brought  from  Lake  Supe- 
rior, by  Prof.  Agassi/.. 

Our  own  re-eaivhes  have  made  us  acquainted  with  eight  others,  liesides  a  ninth, 
which  constitutes  a  new  genus;  so  that  the  whole  number  of  the  Cottoid  group 
included  in  the  present  work  amounts  to  fifteen. 

There  are  a  lew  more  species  which  will  be  made  known  to  science  in  the  Ichthy- 

1  Boston  Journal  of  Natural  Hi-t.try,  v.,  p    IP', 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH    AMERICA.  39 

ology  of  the  United  States  Exploring  Expedition.      There  will  also  appear  the 
figure  of  our  Cottopsis,  the  greatest  iconographic  desideratum  of  this  Monograph. 


§  3.  SPECIES  WITH  FOUR  SOFT  BAYS  TO  THE  VEXTRALS. 

I.  COTTUS  RICIIARDSONII,  AGASS. 
PLATE  I.  Figs.  1  and  2. 

Sjn.  Coitus  RicharJsonii,  AOASS.     Lake  Sup.,  1850,  p.  300. — GIRARD,  Proc.  Am.  Ass.  Adv.  Sc.,  1850, 
p.  410;  and,  Proc.  Boat.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 

The  largest  specimens  of  Cottus  which  we  have  seen,  belong  to  this  species;  they 
are  four  inches  and  three-quarters  in  total  length,  the  caudal  fin  included. 

The  general  form  of  the  body  is  elongated,  quite  regular.  Its  greatest  depth 
taken  behind  the  pectorals  is  contained  nearly  six  times  in  the  length ;  and  its  least 
depth,  in  advance  of  the  caudal,  a  little  more  than  seventeen  times.  The  decrease 
is  uniform  and  gradual  from  the  head  backwards.  The  thickness  is  a  little  less 
than  the  depth.  The  free  space  between  the  second  dorsal  and  the  caudal  is  equal 
to  two-thirds  of  the  depth  on  the  peduncle  of  the  tail. 

The  head  is  very  much  depressed,  subconcave  above,  and  forming  about  the 
third  of  the  length  of  the  fish,  the  caudal  fin  excluded.  Its  width  is  equal  to  the 
three-fourths  of  its  length,  whilst  its  depth  is  a  little  more  than  the  half  of  the 
latter.  The  mouth  is  large  and  wide,  its  amplitude  measuring  three-quarters  of  an 
inch ;  its  angles  reach  a  vertical  which  would  pass  through  the  pupil.  The  jaws 
are  of  equal  length,  beset  with  a  band  of  very  minute  teeth,  the  summit  of  which 
is  curved  inwards.  The  lips  which  line  the  jaws  are  capable  of  great  extension, 
from  the  branch  of  the  dentary  and  premaxillaries  unto  the  angles  of  the  mouth; 
whilst  on  the  symphysis  of  these  bones  they  are  reduced  to  a  mere  cutaneous  ridge. 
The  eyes  are  of  medium  size,  circular,  and  nearer  to  the  end  of  the  snout  than  to 
the  posterior  edge  of  the  opercular  by  one  of  their  diameters,  Avhich  is  contained  five 
times  and  a  half  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The  interorbital  space  above  is  equal  to 
one  of  the  said  diameter,  the  distance  being  measured  from  the  visual  rims ;  for  the 
bony  arcade  is  much  narrower,  as  seen  in  Fig.  18,  Plate  III.,  which  represents  an 
upper  view  of  the  skull  of  this  species.  The  anterior  nostrils,  situated  nearly 
midway  between  the  anterior  rim  of  the  eyes  and  the  end  of  the  snout,  opens 
exteriorly  through  a  membranous  tube  which  rises  above  the  surface  of  the  skin. 
The  posterior  one  is  nearer  to  the  eye,  and  situated  on  a  line  below  the  anterior 
one.  The  preopercular  spine  is  very  stout  at  its  base,  very  acute  at  its  extremity, 
and  suddenly  curved  upwards.  The  subopercular  spine  is  quite  conspicuous, 
although  generally  concealed  under  the  skin.  The  posterior  and  upper  extremity 
of  the  opercular  terminates  in  a  flat  and  sharp  process  concealed  within  the  thick- 
ness of  the  membrane  which  lines  the  edge  of  that  bone,  whence  it  passes  also 
along  the  inferior  edge  of  the  subopercular.  The  branchiostegals,  six  on  each 
side,  are  slender  and  cylindrical.  The  isthmus,  under  the  throat,  is  three-eighths 
of  an  inch  wide. 


40  MONOGRAPH  OF  Tin:  FKKsu  WATKU  in. 

The  fins  in  general  are  well  developed.  The  first  dorsal  is  composed  of  eijjit 
rays  inserted  on  a  basis  of  six-eighths  of  an  inch;  its  anterior  cdjie  is  at  a  ilistance 
of  an  inch  and  a  half  from  the  extremity  of  the  snout.  Its  upper  edge  is  sub- 
convex;  the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  rays  being  the  highest.  The  second  dorsal, 
twice  as  extended  as  the  first  and  one-third  more  elevated  than  the  latter,  is  com- 
posed of  eighteen  rays,  the  highest  being  situated  in  the  middle  of  the  fin  and 
slightly  dichotomized  at  their  extremities.  The  membrane  of  the  first  dorsal  reaches 
the  first  ray  of  the  second,  so  that  these  two  fins  may  be  said  to  be  continuous, 
although  a  very  deep  notch  still  exists  between  them.  The  caudal  fin,  six-eighths 
of  an  inch  in  length,  is  truncated  posteriorly;  its  upper  and  lower  edge  are  slight  ly 
convex.  It  contains  thirteen  full-developed  rays  with  some  rudimentary  ones;  the 
four  middle  ones,  bifurcated  from  their  very  base,  dichotomize  again  on  the  last 
fourth  of  their  length,  together  with  the  two  adjoining  rays,  on  either  side.  The 
anal  fin  commences  under  the  third  ray  of  the  second  dorsal  and  terminates  a  little 
before  the  last,  although  the  posterior  extremity  of  the  rays  of  the  first  extends  :i 
little  more  backwards.  In  shape,  it  differs  from  the  second  dorsal  in  being  more 
convex,  in  having  a  lower  membrane,  and,  consequently,  the  tips  of  the  ra\s  ex- 
tending free  beyond  it  to  a  greater  length.  There  are  fourteen  undivided  rays. 
The  ventral  fins  are  composed  of  five  rays,  a  spiny  one  situated  at  the  outer  & 
and  closely  connected  to  the  second  (the  first  soft  one)  but  much  shorter. 
The  remaining  four  are  soft  and  articulated  but  undivided,  the  two  middle  ones 
being  the  longest,  as  shown  by  the  enlarged  figure  of  the  left  fin  beneath  Fig.  1. 
The  pectorals  are  comparatively  moderate  in  size.  The  rays  are  fifteen  in  number, 
and  all  undivided.  The  longest  occupy  the  upper  third  of  that  fin  and  arc- 
more  slender.  Their  length  is  only  six-eighths  of  an  inch,  consequently  much 
below  the  length  of  the  head.  The  base  of  insertion,  seen  exteriorly,  is  crescent 
shaped.  The  formula  of  the  fins  is  as  follows : — 

Br.  c.  D  viii.  —  is.  A  H.  C  3. 1. 5.  c.  I.  V  i.  4.  P  15. 

The  vent  being  exactly  situated  on  the  middle  of  the  total  length,  the  caudal  fin 
included,  is  consequently  nearer  the  base  of  insertion  of  the  caudal  than  the 
extremity  of  the  snout.  It  is  bordered  posteriorly  by  a  small,  lanceolated,  tongue- 
like  membrane  which  lies  against  the  anterior  ray  of  the  anal. 

The  lateral  line  is  very  conspicuous  ;  it  bends  itself  slightly  down  on  the  abdomen 
to  follow  afterwards  a  straight  course  to  the  fifth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  where 
the  cartilaginous  subcutaneous  plates  cease  and  minute  pores  alone  exist  to  con- 
tinue it  inconspicuously  to  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin. 

The  color,  so  far  as  we  can  judge  from  dead  specimens,  is  of  a  dark  olivaceous 
brown  on  the  buck  and  sides,  blackish  on  the  head,  cheeks,  and  lower  jaw.  The 
lower  part  of  the  sid«>  is  lighter;  the  belly  and  lower  part  of  the  head  reflect 
rather  a  yellowish  hue  with  scattered  small  black  spots.  The  general  color  of  tin- 
fins  is  the  .-aim-  a<  the  re-inn  to  which  they  belong;  they  are  maculated  and  dotted 
with  black  or  brown.  In  the  young,  the  spots  are  i-pread  all  over  the  body,  which 
•jive  to  it  a  marbled  or  maculated  appearance. 

The  characters  by  which  this  Bpeoiefl  is  distinguished  from   ( '.  i;,,jniilii-.  a-  far,  at 


III.  COTTOIDS   OP  NORTH   AMERICA.  41 

least,  as  those  of  the  latter  can  be  deduced  from  the  description  of  Sir  John  Richard- 
son, are  as  follow  :  1st.  A  more  backwards  position  of  the  vent.  2d.  The  lateral 
line  which  docs  not  reach  the  caudal  fin.  3d.  The  more  advanced  position  of  the 
anal  relatively  to  the  second  dorsal  ;  and,  4th,  the  shorty  pectorals  compared  to 
the  head. 

This  species  inhabits  the  northern  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  where  specimens 
have  been  collected  by  Dr.  C.  T.  Jackson  and  Professor  Agassiz,  and  are  now  pre- 
served at  Cambridge  (Mass.).  A  small  individual  of  the  same  species  may  also 
be  seen  at  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 


II.  COTTUS  COGWATUS,  RICH.  ^ 

Syn.  Coitus  cognatus,  RICH.  Faun.  Bor.  Amer.  III.  1836,  p.  40.  —  HECK.  Ann.  Wien.  Mus.  II.  1837, 
p.  149.—  GIRARD,  Proc.  Amer.  Assoc.  Adv.  Sc.  II.  1850,  p.  410  j  and,  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist. 
III.  1850,  p.  189. 

This  species  we  only  know  by  the  description  of  Sir  John  Richardson.  This 
author  compares  it  carefully  with  C.  gobio  of  England,  which  we  are  told  it 
resembles  in  numerous  points.  But  this  comparison  will  be  valuable  only  after 
the  C.  gobio  of  all  regions  shall  have  been  submitted  to  a  severe  criticism,  and  after 
we  shall  be  satisfied  of  the  identity  or  the  difference  of  specimens  collected  in  all 
the  countries  in  Europe  where  that  fish  has  been  noticed.  We  have  already 
mentioned  the  important  fact  observed  by  Mr.  Heckel,  that  the  C.  gobio  from 
Scandinavia  belongs  to  a  distinct  species. 

The  C.  cognatus  appears  to  have  nearly  the  same  dimensions  as  the  C.  gobio  of 
England;  the  shape  and  size  of  the  head  are  similar,  but  the  mouth  is  larger. 
The  head  forms  one-third  of  the  length,  the  caudal  fin  excluded  ;  its  width  is  equal 
to  its  length  ;  its  height  is  two-thirds  of  its  breadth.  The  jaws  are  of  equal  length. 
The  premaxillaries,  the  dentaries,  and  the  vomer,  are  armed  with  short,  velvet-like 
teeth.  The  tongue  is  smooth,  broad,  and  short.  The  spine  on  the  preopercular  is 
small,  curved  upwards,  and  hidden  under  the  skin.  The  branchiostegal  rays  are 
slender  and  cylindrical,  as  in  C.  Ricliardsonii,  whilst  they  are  stout  and  flattened 
in  the  C.  gobio  of  England.  The  isthmus  measures  half  an  inch. 

The  greatest  depth  of  the  body,  taken  at  the  origin  of  the  first  dorsal,  corresponds 
nearly  to  the  transverse  diameter  of  the  same  region,  whilst  towards  the  insertion 
of  the  caudal,  the  thickness  of  the  body  is  reduced  to  the  half  of  its  depth.  The 
posterior  part  of  the  body  is  rather  acute  than  rounded.  The  vent  is  a  little 
nearer  the  end  of  the  snout  than  the  insertion  of  the  caudal.  The  lateral  line  runs 
parallel  with  the  back,  to  which  it  is  nearer  than  to  the  belly. 

The  origin  of  the  first  dorsal  takes  place  a  little  behind  that  of  the  ventrals,  at 
the  same  distance  from  the  end  of  the  snout  as  in  C.  gobio  of  England;  but  it 
extends  more  backwards,  having  two  rays  more,1  the  largest  of  which  measure 


1  Cuvier  gives  from  six  to  nine  rays  to  the  first  dorsal  of  C.  yolio;  Sir  John  Richardson  informs  us  that, 
as  far  as  his  observations  go,  he  constantly  found  six  spiny  rays  to  the  first  dorsal,  and  sixteen  articulated, 
6 


40  MONOGRAPH  OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

one-third  of  the  depth  of  the  body.  The  second  dorsal,  twice  as  long  as  the  first, 
is  separated  from  the  latter  by  a  space  less  than  a  line.  It  contains  eighteen 
articulated  and  simple  rays,  with  the  exception  of  two  central  ones  which  are  very 
slightly  forked.  The  apal  is  composed  of  fourteen  articulated,  but  simple,  rays ; 
its  origin  is  opposite  to  the  sixth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal  and  terminates,  as  usual, 
before  the  latter.  The  caudal,  one-sixth  of  the  total  length,  unites  with  the  tail 
in  a  straight  line;  its  rays,  fifteen  in  number,  are  more  or  less  subdivided  or  else 
dichotomized.  The  ventrals,  arising  a  little  behind  the  pectorals,  contain  five  rays. 
of  which  four  are  soft  and  articulated,  and  one  spiny,  slender,  and  half  the  length 
of  the  others,  close  to  the  anterior  or  outer  edge  of  the  fin,  and  concealed  by  the 
skin.  The  pectorals  are  large  and  fan  shaped ;  the  rays  of  which  they  are  com- 
posed are  all  articulated  but  not  branched,  the  longest  equalling  the  head  in  length. 

Br.  6.  D  VIII.  — 18.  A  14.  C  is.  V  I.  4.  P  15. 

"  The  under  surface  is  silvery-gray  minutely  spotted  with  dark  brown :  on  the 
sides,  the  dots  are  intermingled  with  crowded,  irregular  blotches  of  the  same 
color,  and  on  the  back  and  top  of  the  head  the  color  is  dark  brown,  nearly  uni- 
form, few  spots  of  the  light  color  appearing." — (Ricn.) 

Sir  John  Richardson  gives  four  inches  as  the  total  length  of  this  species;  we 
regret  not  having  had  the  opportunity  of  studying  it  in  nature ;  but  there  exist 
no  specimens  to  our  knowledge  in  any  public  or  private  collection  of  fishes  in  the 
United  States.  We  regret  likewise  that  the  author  of  the  Fauna  Bort-a/l-A m>  ri<->i,,a 
has  not  had  it  figured ;  the  more  so  that  it  resembles  so  much  its  congener  of 
both  continents. 

III.  COTTUS  WILSOXII,  GIKAUI>.  ^lUwuiU*  YltX 
PLATE  I.  Figs.  3  and  4. 

In  visiting  the  collection  of  fishes  at  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of  Phila- 
delphia, in  November  1850,  we  saw  aCottus  labelled  "Pittsburgh  (Pa.),"  presented 
by  Mr.  Jacob  Green.  After  a  careful  examination  of  the  unique  specimen  pre- 
served in  that  cabinet,  we  satisfied  ourselves  that  it  belonged  to  a  species  distinct 
from  any  one  hitherto  known,  and  took  pleasure  in  dedicating  it  to  Dr.  Thomas 
B.  Wilson.  Indeed,  before  that  time,  we  had  seen  immature  specimens  of  the  same 
species,  but  we  were  unable  to  characterize  it  until  we  met  with  the  one  just  men- 
tioned. 

The  size  of  the  individual  figured  and  described  is  four  inches  and  a  quarter. 
The  head  forms  exactly  the  fourth  of  that  length.  With  regard  to  the  general 
form  it  is  amongst  all  the  species  the  one  whose  depth  diminishes  least  rapidly  back- 
wards. The  greatest  depth  is  comprised  nearly  six  times  in  the  length,  and  the 
least  depth,  on  the  peduncle  of  the  tail,  only  twelve  times.  The  thickness  is  a 


but  simple,  to  tbo  second,  whilst  Cuvicr  found  in  the  latter  seventeen  to  eighteen  ravs,  the  last  of  which  is 
branched,  and  some  of  the  middle  ones  forked.  Tliew  facts  must  be  taken  into  consideration  in  making  a 
critical  revision  of  the  European  Cotti. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  43 

little  less  than  the  depth.  The  head  is  much  flattened  above,  gradually  slop- 
ing towards  the  end  of  the  snout.  Its  width  is  equal  to  the  space  comprised 
between  the  end  of  the  snout  and  the  base  of  the  preopercular  spine.  The  mouth 
is  very  broad;  its  angles,  however,  do  not  extend  beyond  the  pupil.  The  palatine 
asperities  are  more  conspicuous  than  in  any  of  the  other  species  which  exhibit 
traces  of  them.  They  occupy  an  oblong  and  elongated  area  on  the  surface  of  their 
bones.  The  eyes  are  proportionally  small ;  their  diameter  is  contained  nearly  six 
times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The  interorbito-frontal  space  measures  a  quarter 
of  an  inch,  and  accordingly,  is  broader  than  in  any  other  species.  The  anterior 
and  posterior  nostrils  are  both  tubular.  The  posterior  one,  the  largest,  is  situated 
above  in  advance  of  the  orbit;  the  anterior  one  is  nearer  the  orbit  than  the  end  of 
the  snout.  The  preopercular  spine,  directed  obliquely  upwards,  is  short,  stout  at 
its  base  and  very  acute  at  the  tip.  Underneath,  and  directed  downwards,  there 
exists  a  second  very  minute,  blunt  spine.  The  isthmus  is  five-sixteenths  of  an  inch 
wide. 

The  surface  of  the  head  exhibits  numerous  holes  all  along  the  tracks  of  the 
cephalic  channels  of  the  lateral  line,  by  means  of  which  a  direct  communication  is 
established  with  the  surrounding  medium.  Several  of  these  holes  exist  on  the 
snout  in  the  vicinity  of  the  nostrils.  They  appear  more  distinct  on  the  specimen 
figured,  on  account  of  the  decomposed  state  of  the  epidermis  which  is  deprived  of 
all  its  pigmentum. 

The  origin  of  the  first  dorsal  is  one  inch  and  a  quarter  from  the  extremity  of 
the  snout.  Its  rays,  seven  in  number,  occupy  a  longitudinal  space  of  five-eighths 
of  an  inch,  the  last  ray  sending  its  membrane  to  the  very  base  of  the  first  ray  of 
the  second  dorsal.  The  latter  is  composed  of  sixteen  rays,  the  central  ones  exhibit- 
ing a  slight  bifurcation  on  their  summit,  without,  however,  solution  of  continuity. 
It  extends  on  a  basis  of  one  inch  and  a  quarter,  that  is,  exactly  twice  the  length  of 
the  first  dorsal.  Its  anterior  edge  is  nearly  of  the  same  height  with  the  middle, 
and  its  decrease  takes  place  gradually  towards  the  posterior  edge,  distant  from  the 
caudal  three-sixteenths  of  an  inch.  The  origin  of  the  anal  fin  is  opposite  the 
third  ray  of  the  second  dorsal.  It  contains  thirteen  unbranched  rays.  The  ex- 
terior margin  of  this  fin  is  convex,  the  middle  rays  being  a  little  longer  than  those 
of  the  second  dorsal.  The  central  rays  of  the  caudal  are  twice  subdivided;  the 
posterior  margin  of  this  fin  is  subtruncated ;  differing  in  this  respect  from  that  of 
C.  Bairdii.  The  insertion  of  the  ventral  fins  takes  place,  as  usual,  under  the 
pectorals;  but  in  this  species  it  is  considerably  more  in  advance  of  the  first  dorsal 
fin,  whilst  in  C.  Bairdii,  it  is  situated  immediately  under  the  first  ray  of  the 
anterior  dorsal.  They  are  composed  of  four  soft,  jointed,  but  unbranched  rays,  the 
second  and  third  being  the  longest.  The  spiny  ray  is  very  slender.  When  bent 
backwards,  the  tip  of  these  fins  is  far  from  reaching  the  vent,  thus  proportionally 
shorter  than  those  of  C.  Bairdii.  Their  more  advanced  position  is  not  sufficient 
to  account  for  the  difference.  The  pectorals  are  broad,  with  a  crescentic  base  of 
insertion ;  they  are  composed  of  fourteen  rays,  the  four  uppermost  but  two,  are 
bifurcated,  a  character  quite  peculiar  to  this  species  amongst  the  American  ones. 


44  MONOGRAPH   OP   THE   FRESH    WATKK  III. 

* 

Their  tip  will  reach  backwards,  the  origin  of  the  second  dorsal  only,  thus  propor- 
tionally shorter  than  those  of  C.  Buinlii. 

Br.  C.  D  VII.  — 16.  A  13.  C  2.  I.  4.  4.   I.  2.  V  I.  4.  P  14. 

The  vent  is  situated  under  the  second  ray  of  the  second  dorsal. 

The  lateral  line  is  nearly  straight,  and  can  be  traced  to  the  base  of  the  caudal. 
The  cartilaginous  capsules,  however,  disappear  under  the  fourteenth  ray  of  the 
second  dorsal,  whilst  the  fall  takes  place  under  the  last  ray.  Its  peculiar  appear- 
ance in  the  specimen  figured,  is  owing,  as  already  observed,  to  the  decomposed  state 
of  the  epidermis,  rendering  the  holes  of  the  dermic  layer  more  conspicuous. 

The  accompanying  figure  is  the  only  one  which  was  not  drawn  by  Mr.  Sonrel, 
from  nature.  Our  sketch  was  made  originally  with  a  mere  view  of  giving  the 
striking  character  of  the  bifurcation  of  the  pectoral  fins. 

Specimens  of  this  species,  the  largest  measuring  only  three  inches  and  five- 
eighths,  were  sent  to  the  Smithsonian  Institution,  by  Prof.  L.  D.  Williams  of 
Meodville,  and  collected  by  that  gentleman  in  French  Creek  (Pa.). 

The  ground  color  of  these  is  yellowish-green,  intermingled  with  cloudy  patches 
of  brownish-black.  The  base  of  the  caudal  is  black.  All  the  fins,  the  ventrals 
excepted,  are  banded  with  black.  The  latter  have  the  uniform  palish-yellow  of  the 
belly. 

Prof.  Baird's  specimens  were  collected  by  himself  in  a  tributary  of  the  Alleghany 
River,  at  Foxburg  (Pa.). 


IV.  COTTUS  BAIRDII,  GIRARD. 
PLATE  I.  Figs.  5  and  6. 

Syn.  Cottut  Bairdii,  GIRARD,  Proc.  Amer.  Assoc.  Adv.  Sc.  II.  1850,  p.  410;  and,  Proc.  Boat.  Soc.  Nat. 

Hist.  III.  1850,  p.  189. 
CottutyMo,  KIRTL.  Bost.  Journ.  Nat.  Hist.  V.  1847,  p.  342. 

This,  amongst  all  the  species  represented  on  our  plates,  is  the  one  which  has  the 
most  elegant  shape.  The  uniform  declivity  of  the  snout,  passing  gradually  over 
the  eyes,  and  backwards  to  the  tail,  without  the  slightest  deviation  from  a  slightly 
concave  or  almost  straight  course,  contributes  to  that  elegance,  rendered  more  per- 
fect by  a  similar  outline  of  the  belly.  Now,  as  the  body  tapers  very  gradually 
away  towards  the  tail,  together  with  the  thickness,  the  general  form  is  still  im- 
proved by  these  proportions  of  height  and  breadth.  So  we  might  call  the  general 
form,  elongated,  although  at  first  sight  it  will  strike  us  as  being  rather  short,  espe- 
cially when  compared  to  C.  i-i*<-»*ii8. 

The  greatest  depth  of  the  body,  taken  at  the  origin  of  the  first  dorsal  and  ventral 
fins,  enters  only  six  times  and  a  half  in  the  total  length,  and  the  least  depth,  in 
advance  of  the  caudal,  is  contained  in  it  nearly  fourteen  times  and  a  half.  The 
greatest  thickness  is  equal  to  the  depth  ;  but  it  diminishes  more  rapidly  backwards.  K 
that,  on  the  peduncle  of  the  tail,  the  thickness  is  reduced  to  one-half  of  the  depth. 

The  head  form*  the  third  of  the  length  of  the  lish.  the  caudal  fin  excluded;  it 
is  one-third  longer  than  broad,  and  less  obtuse  on  the  snout  than  in  C.  viacomi*. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OP  NORTH   AMERICA.  45 

The  mouth  is  proportionally  great;  its  angles  reach  posteriorly  a  vertical  which 
would  pass  in  advance  of  the  pupil.  The  jaws  and  teeth,  as  far  as  external  inves- 
tigations go,  do  not  exhibit  any  peculiarity  which  is  not  to  be  found  in  other 
species.  On  the  other  hand,  the  palatine  bones  are  in  some  cases  provided  with 
minute  asperities  or  rudimentary  teeth.  The  eyes  are  subcircular  in  form,  propor- 
tionally large,  and  their  longitudinal  diameter  contained  only  four  times  in  the 
length  of  the  head.  The  anterior  nostrils  are  nearer  the  end  of  the  snout  than  the 
orbit.  The  posterior  ones  are  above  and  nearer  the  orbit,  resembling  a  similar 
opening  below  and  corresponding  to  the  anterior  extremity  of  the  anterior  sub- 
orbital.  The  preopercular  spine  is  quite  small,  very  acute,  and  bent  obliquely 
upwards,  assuming,  on  the  figured  specimen,  a  hook-like  appearance.  The  spine  on 
the  subopercular  is  more  conspicuous  than  in  C.  viscosus.  The  gill  openings  are 
also  greater,  and  the  isthmus  smaller,  than  in  the  latter. 

The  first  dorsal  is  very  low;  its  origin  is  exactly  opposite  to  the  base  of  the 
ventrals,  and  distant  from  the  end  of  the  snout  by  fifteen-sixteenths  of  an  inch. 
Its  upper  edge  is  almost  straight,  and  parallel  to  the  back,  the  rays  having  nearly 
all  the  same  height.  The  latter  are  six  in  number,  occupying  a  space  of  three- 
eighths  of  an  inch,  the  last  ray  sending  its  membrane  to  the  second  dorsal. 

The  origin  of  the  second  dorsal  is  in  advance  of  the  vent,  extending  backwards 
till  quite  near  the  caudal,  being  two  times  and  a  half  as  long  as  the  first  dorsal. 
It  contains  sixteen  unbranched  rays,  the  last  of  which  is  often  double.  The 
anterior  edge  of  the  anal  corresponds  to  the  space  between  the  fifth  and  sixth  rays 
of  the  second  dorsal,  and  terminates  before  the  latter.  The  tip  of  its  rays,  how- 
ever, extend  nearly  as  far  back.  The  rays,  thirteen  in  number,  are  as  long  as 
those  of  the  second  dorsal,  but,  their  membrane  being  shorter,  the  anal  appears 
not  quite  as  high.  The  caudal  is  elongated,  posteriorly  rounded  off,  and  quite 
convex ;  its  length  is  contained  four  times  in  that  of  the  body  and  head  inclusive, 
thus  constituting  the  fifth  part  of  the  total  length.  The  middle  rays  show  a  double 
bifurcation.  The  insertion  of  the  ventrals  takes  place  back  of  that  of  the  pectorals, 
and,  when  bent  backwards,  their  tip  nearly  reaches  the  vent.  There  are  four  soft, 
articulated,  but  unbranched  rays,  of  which  the  two  middle  ones  are  the  longest. 

The  pectorals  are  proportionally  longer  than  in  C.  viscosus;  the  rays  are  slender, 
till  undivided,  and  their  tip  reaches  the  origin  of  the  anal,  and,  consequently,  the 
fifth  of  the  second  dorsal.  The  base  of  insertion  of  these  fins,  seen  exteriorly,  is 
almost  vertical.  The  formula  of  the  fins  is  nearly  identical  with  that  of  C.  Wil- 
sonii. 

Br.  6.  D  VI. — 16.   A   13.    C  2.  I.  4.  4.  I.  3.  V  I.  4.  P  14. 

The  anus  is  nearer  the  snout  than  the  extremity  of  the  caudal  fin,  and  under 
the  first  ray  of  the  second  dorsal. 

The  lateral  line  is  conspicuous  from  head  to  tail.  It  takes  a  straight  course 
until  the  fourteenth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  where  it  sinks  gradually  down  to 
reach  the  medial  line  of  the  peduncle  of  the  tail,  just  at  the  termination  of  the 
second  dorsal,  whence  it  takes  again  a  straight  course  to  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin. 

The  general  ground  of  the  color  is  grayish,  maculated,  and  dotted  with  black. 


46  MONOGRAPH   OF  TIIE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

The  top  of  the  head  and  back  are  very  dark,  the  sides  and  belly  lighter,  yellowish 
without  the  large  spots.  The  dorsals,  pectorals,  and  caudal  fin  are  banded;  the 
ventrals  and  anal,  unicolor  and  only  dotted. 

This  species  may  be  readily  distinguished  from  C.  RicJiardaonii  by  the  shape  of 
the  first  dorsal,  the  length  of  the  pectorals,  their  vertical  base  of  insertion,  and  the 
convexity  of  the  posterior  margin  of  the  caudal. 

Caught  by  Prof.  Baird  in  the  Mahoning  River  at  Poland  (Ohio).  Specimens 
are  preserved  at  the  Smithsonian  Institution  and  in  Prof.  Agassiz's  cabinet. 

V.  COTTUS  ALYOKD1I,  GIRARD.  - 
PLATE  I.  Figs.  7  and  8. 

We  have  before  us  the  smallest  species  hitherto  described  of  the  genus,  mea- 
suring not  quite  two  inches  and  a  half.  Whether  it  docs  not  attain  a  larger  size, 
we  are  not  prepared  to  decide,  as  the  specimen  figured  is  the  only  one  which  we 
have  hitherto  seen.  But  that  it  belongs  to  a  distinct  species  is  readily  apparent. 
The  general  form  of  the  body  resembles  that  of  C.  nv-ridimmlix,  tapering  suddenly 
away  towards  the  tail,  but  the  fins  differ  widely.  The  head  forms  a  little  more  than 
the  fourth  of  the  entire  length.  The  greatest  depth  of  the  body  is  contained  about 
five  times  in  the  length,  whilst  the  least  depth  enters  in  it  nearly  thirteen  times. 
It  is  deeper  than  thick.  The  anterior  region  of  the  body  is  arched.  The  neck  is 
depressed  and  the  snout  short  and  obtuse.  The  mouth  is  .small;  its  angle  extend- 
ing not  quite  as  far  back  as  the  pupil.  The  preopercular  spine  is  short  and  stout, 
very  much  curved  upwards,  and  slightly  inwards.  Below  the  convexity  of  the 
preopercular,  there  exists  another  very  minute  spine,  the  point  of  which  is  directed 
obliquely  downwards.  The  gill  openings  are  separated  below  by  an  isthmus  of 
two-twelfths  of  an  inch.  The  eyes  are  proportionally  large,  subcircular;  their 
longitudinal  diameter  is  contained  four  times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The  ante- 
rior nostrils  are  nearer  the  orbit  than  the  end  of  the  snout. 

The  origin  of  the  first  dorsal  is  situated  six-eighths  of  an  inch  from  the  extre- 
mity of  the  snout.  It  is  composed  of  seven  rays  extending  on  a  longitudinal  basis 
of  five-sixteenths  of  an  inch.  Its  upper  margin  is  regularly  convex  ;  the  third 
and  fourth  rays  are  the  longest;  the  lir-t  ami  second  have  the  si/.c  of  the  fifth  and 
sixth ;  the  seventh  is  the  shortest.  The  membrane  runs  from  its  tip  to  the 
anterior  margin  of  the  second  dorsal,  meeting  the  first  ray  on  the  middle  of  its 
height.  IIow  different  this  fin  is  from  the  similar  one  in  C.  meridional!.*,  an  in- 
spection of  both  figures  will  show  at  once. 

The  second  dorsal  is  very  close  to  the  first,  composed  of  sixteen  undivided  rays. 
the  last  of  which  is  double.  Its  upper  margin  is  likewise  convex.  The  origin 
of  the  anal  is  under  the  third  ray  of  the  second  dorsal;  its  outer  margin  is  much 
more  convex  than  that  of  the  latter,  and  contains  thirteen  rays,  the  last  one  double. 
The  caudal  fin  is  rounded  posteriorly.  It  is  contained  six  times  in  the  entire 
length.  There  are  ten  fully  developed  rays,  eight  of  them  bifurcated  to  a  con- 
siderable length.  The  ventrals  are  \ery  short  and  broad,  inserted  immediately 
er  the  middle  of  the  pectorals,  in  advance  of  the  first  dorsal.  The  pectorals 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NOKTH   AMERICA.  47 

are  broad  and  proportionally  much  developed,  for  their  tip  reaches  backwards,  the 
fourth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  and  the  first  ray  of  the  anal  fin.  The  base  of 
insertion  of  these  fins  is  crescent-shaped  and  close  to  the  gill  opening.  In  this 
respect  C.  Alvordii  differs  considerably  from  C.  meridionalis.  The  rays  are  fifteen 
in  number,  all  undivided,  the  eight  lowermost  alone  overrunning  the  membrane  of 
the  fin. 

Br.  16.   D  VII.  —  1C.  A  13.    C  3.  I.  4.  4.   I.  2.  V  I.  4.  P  15. 

The  lateral  line,  nearly  straight,  vanishes  already  under  the  seventh  ray  of  the 
second  dorsal,  whence  the  series  of  minute  pores  cannot  be  followed  to  the  tail 
without  an  eye-glass,  when  it  is  seen  along  the  back  as  far  as  the  posterior  ray  of 
the  second  dorsal,  and  there  disappears  entirely. 

The  anal  opening  is  a  little  nearer  the  extremity  of  the  jaws  than  the  base  of 
the  caudal  fin.  It  is  provided  posteriorly  with  a  tongue-shaped  membrane,  broad 
at  its  origin,  and  very  acute  on  its  extremity,  so  that  when  seen  in  a  profile  view, 
it  has  the  appearance  of  an  ordinary  ray.  Our  figure,  however,  gives  a  clear  idea 
of  it,  as  a  solution  of  continuity  exists  between  it  and  the  first  ray  of  the  anal.  A 
close  examination  will  likewise  show  a  structural  difference. 

The  head  and  back  are  yellowish-brown,  clouded  on  the  sides.  The  belly  and 
fins  are  yellowish  ;  the  first  dorsal  alone  having  two  black  spots  on  its  posterior 
half. 

This  species  inhabits  the  streams  emptying  into  Lake  Huron,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Fort  Gratiot,  where  it  was  collected  in  1850,  by  Major  B.  Alvord,  and  presented 
by  this  officer  to  the  Smithsonian  Institution,  where  the  original  specimen  is  pre- 
served. 

VI.  COTTCS  MERIDIONALIS,  GIRARD.  -f  Uv^U 


PLATE  I.  Figs.  9  and  10.  Vfl-v. 


Sjn.  Cottus  meridionalis,  GIRARD,  Proc.  Amer.  Assoc.  Adv.  Sc.  II.,  1850,  p.  410;  and,  Proc.  Bost.  Soc. 

*Nat.  Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 

Nothing  is  more  dissimilar  than  the  general  outline  of  this  species  and  that  of 
C.  Bairdii,  and  yet  the  absolute  length  of  both  species  is  exactly  the  same  on  the 
specimens  figured.  Indeed,  the  species  which  G.  meridionalis  resembles  most  in 
shape,  is  C.  Alvordii,  and  still  there  are  differences  which  could  not  for  a  moment 
be  overlooked  ;  besides  the  fact  of  their  remote  habitat,  which  would  likewise  cause 
doubts  as  to  their  identical  relationship.  It  is  not  without  a  certain  resemblance 
with  C.  viscosu-s,  and  did  it  not  belong  to  a  different  division  of  the  genus  by  a 
hidden  character,  its  stout  and  contracted  body  would  scarcely  suffice  to  distin- 
guish it  from  the  latter. 

The  greatest  depth  is  contained  but  five  times  in  the  total  length  ;  four  times 
only  when  we  exclude  the  caudal  fin,  the  length  of  which  is  equal  to  the  depth. 
The  body  tapers  very  rapidly  away;  its  least  depth,  on  the  peduncle  of  the  tail, 
enters  fifteen  times  in  the  total  length.  The  greatest  thickness  is  considerably  less 


48  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

than  the  depth.     The  peduncle  of  the  tail  appears  more  elongated  than  in  any 
other  species. 

The  head  forms  nearly  the  fourth  of  the  total  length;  it  being  contained  a  little 
more  than  twice  in  the  length  of  the  body,  the  caudal  fin  excluded.  Its  width  ia 
equal  to  the  length  of  its  upper  surface.  The  eyes  are  a  little  smaller  than  in  C. 
Bairdii,  their  form  is  circular,  and  their  diameter  enters  five  times  in  the  length  of 
the  head.  The  interorbito-frontal  space  is  equal  to  one  diameter.  The  anterior 
nostril  is  situated  nearly  on  the  middle  of  the  space  between  the  end  of  the  snout 
and  anterior  rim  of  the  eye.  The  posterior  one  is  above,  close  to  the  orbit.  The 
mouth  is  larger  than  in  C.  Bairdii,  and  the  palatine  bones  are  likewise  provided 
with  teeth-like  asperities,  forming  a  more  elongated  patch. 

The  preopercular  spine  is  very  conspicuous,  stout,  directed  obliquely  upwards 
and  backwards.  Under  it  we  observe  a  second  preopercular  spine,  much  smaller, 
of  the  size  of  that  of  the  subopercular,  the  point  of  which  is  directed  vertically 
downwards,  and  below,  a  third,  still  smaller,  directed  obliquely  forwards.  The 
gill  openings  are  smaller,  and  consequently  the  isthmus  is  larger  than  in  C.  linirdii. 

The  first  dorsal  commences  a  little  behind  the  insertion  of  the  ventrals  and  is  a 
little  more  distant  from  the  end  of  the  snout  than  in  C.  Jkiirdii.  Its  sh:i]>e  is  very 
different  from  that  of  the  latter  species;  its  upper  edge  is  very  convex.  There  are 
seven  rays,  the  second  and  third  the  highest,  the  first  is  equal  to  the  fourth,  the 
fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh  are  gradually  diminishing.  The  second  dorsal,  contiguous 
to  the  first,  commences  in  advance  of  the  vent,  and  is  composed  of  seventeen 
undivided  rays,  the  last  of  which  is  branched.  The  upper  edge  of  this  fin  is  also 
more  convex  than  in  any  other  species.  The  origin  of  the  anal  corresponds  to  the 
space  between  the  fourth  and  fifth  rays  of  the  second  dorsal.  Its  last  ray  is  double. 
The  caudal  fin  is  shorter  than  the  head  ;  it  is  convex  posteriorly  as  in  C.  Buinlii. 
The  seven  middle  rays  are  bifurcated  only  once. 

The  insertion  of  the  ventrals  takes  place  immediately  under  the  pectorals; 
amongst  the  four  soft  rays  the  two  middle  ones  are  the  longest  and  equal  in  length. 
The  two  outer  ones  are  likewise  equal  in  size.  The  pectorals  are  shorter  and 
broader  than  in  C.  lininlii ;  they  scarcely  reach  the  fourth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal. 
but  leave  the  anal  behind.  Their  base  of  insertion  is  oblique  but  nearly  straight. 
The  tip  of  all  the  rays  extend  beyond  their  inemlirane. 

Br.  6.  D  VII. —  17.  A  12.  C  4.  I.  4.  3.  I.  4.  V  I.  4.  P  14. 

The  vent  is  nearer  the  snout  than  the  tip  of  the  caudal. 

The  lateral  line  runs  parallel  to  the  hack;  it  is  conspicuous  until  the  thirteenth 
ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  when-  it  vani.-hes  into  a  series  of  pores  so  minute  as  not 
to  be  distinguished  without  the  aid  of  a  lens. 

We  cannot  j:ive  anything  positive  on  the  color  of  this  species,  the  specimens  col- 
lected by  Prof.  Bainl  having  lost  their  iri'inTal  hue.  The  body,  however,  shows  still 
some  faint  blotches  of  darker  appearance  than  the  •rroinul  color;  and  the  fins 
appear  to  have  been  banded. 

This  species  inhabits  the  tributaries  of  .James  Kiver  i  Va.i.  Specimens  are  pre- 
served in  the  .Mn-eiim  of  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  49 


§  4.  SPECIES  WITH  THREE  SOFT  RAYS  TO  THE  VENTEALS. 


VII.  COTTITS  GRACILIS,  HECK.  =- 
PLATE  I.  Figs.  11  and  12. 

Syu.    Cotlus  yracilis,  HECK.  Ann.  d.  Wien.  Mus.  II.,  1837,  p.  148.  —  GIRARD,  Proc.  Amer.  Ass.  Adv. 

Sc.  II.,  1850,  p.  411;  and,  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.,  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 
Uranidea  quiescent,  DEKAY,  New  York  Fauna,  1842,  p.  61,  PI.  V.  Fig.  14. 
Coitus  gobio,  AYRES,  Bost.  Journ.  Nat.  Hist.,  V.,  1845,  p.  121,  PI.  XI. 

The  history  of  this  species  is  quite  interesting  :  described  abroad  for  the  first  time 
as  the  second  species  of  Cottus,  peculiar  to  this  country,  its  description  remained 
unknown  for  years  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic,  and  when  Dr.  Dekay  published 
the  Fauna  of  the  State  of  New  York,  he  even  lost  sight  of  the  fresh-water  Cotti, 
and  proposed  for  it  a  new  genus.  Next  we  find  Mr.  Ayres  restoring  this  species  to 
its  true  genus,  and  yet  misled  on  the  question  of  the  species,  an  error  which  he 
would  not  have  committed  if  the  paper  of  Mr.  Heckel  had  been  at  his  command. 

This  is  one  of  the  small  species  of  the  genus,  scarcely  exceeding  three  inches  in 
length.  The  specimens  which  we  have  had  under  examination  had  not  quite  that 
size.  The  general  appearance  is  fusiform,  slender,  less  so,  however,  than  C.  boleoides; 
but  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  shorter  than  the  latter,  resembling  more  in  shape  C. 
Bairdii.  The  greatest  depth  of  the  body  is  contained  a  little  more  than  six  times 
in  the  total  length  ;  a  little  less  thick  than  deep  anteriorly,  it  diminishes  gradually 
towards  the  tail,  though  more  rapidly  in  thickness  than  in  depth.  The  latter,  on 
the  peduncle  of  the  tail  is  reduced  to  the  proportions  of  one-thirteenth  of  the  total 
length. 

The  head  forms  about  the  fourth  of  the  total  length.  The  occipital  region  is 
slightly  sloping  backwards,  thus  giving  to  the  neck  a  depressed  appearance.  From 
the  orbits  to  the  end  of  the  snout,  the  head  is  rather  rounded,  although  not 
abruptly  truncated.  The  eyes,  circular  in  form,  are  one-sixteenth  of  an  inch  in 
diameter,  which  is  comprised  nearly  four  times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  Their 
frontal  distance  is  only  the  half  of  their  diameter.  The  anterior  nostrils  are  situated 
midway  between  the  orbits  and  the  snout  ;  the  posterior  ones  are  higher  up,  and 
close  to  the  eyes.  The  mouth  is  proportionally  great;  its  angles  nearly  reach  the 
pupil.  The  lips  are  well  developed,  but  the  teeth  are  not  very  conspicuous.  Pala- 
tine teeth  have  been  assigned  to  this  species,  but  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  specimen 
figured.  There  is  nothing  which  resembles  teeth  on  the  tongue  as  ascribed  to 
Uranidea  quiescens.  The  preopercular  spine  is  but  little  prominent;  that  of  the 
subopercular  is  constantly  concealed  under  the  skin.  The  gill  openings  are  oblique; 
the  isthmus  is  a  quarter  of  an  inch  wide.  There  are  constantly  six  branchiostegal 
rays,  even  in  the  specimens  in  which  Dr.  Dekay  signalizes  seven. 

The  origin  of  the  first  dorsal  is  six-eighths  of  an  inch  distant  from  the  extremity 

of  the  snout;  it  is  not  quite  half  an  inch  long,  and  its  height  is  less  than  the  half 

of  its  length.     Its  upper  edge  is  rounded  and  convex  ;   the  first  and  second  rays 

being  a  little  shorter  than  the  third  and  fourth;  there  are  eight  rays  in  all;  the 

7 


50  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATKIl  III. 

longest  of  which  arc  one-third  the  depth  of  the  body.  The  second  dorsal  is 
contiguous  to  the  first,  which  sends  to  it  the  membrane  of  its  last  ray.  Com- 
mencing above  the  vent,  it  is  more  than  twice  as  long,  and  at  least  twice  as  high  as 
the  first,  and  composed  of  sixteen  undivided  rays,  the  middle  ones  being  the  longest 
and  as  high  as  the  body  itself  on  the  region  to  which  they  correspond.  The  origin 
of  the  anal  is  under  the  third  ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  and  terminates  under  the 
thirteenth.  It  has  most  generally  twelve,  sometimes  eleven  rays,  which  equal  in 
height,  if  they  do  not  surpass,  the  corresponding  rays  of  the  second  dorsal.  The 
caudal  is  sub-truncated ;  its  length  enters  five  times  and  a  half  in  the  total  length 
of  the  fish.  It  is  composed  of  sixteen  rays,  of  which  the  live  middle  ones  are 
subdivided  twice;  the  two  next  on  each  side  subdivide  only  once;  finally,  the 
others,  four  to  the  upper  lobe,  and  three  to  the  lower  one,  remain  undivided,  and 
are  simply  articulated.  The  ventrals  are  situated  exactly  under  the  pectorals,  and 
when  bent  -backwards,  they  reach  the  vent,  and  even  sometimes  go  beyond  it. 
They  are  composed  of  a  short  spiny  ray,  and  three  soft  articulated  and  unbranched 
ones,  of  which  the  first  is  the  shortest,  and  the  middle  one  the  longest.  The  inser- 
tion of  the  pectorals  is  oblique,  or  rather  crescentrshapcd,  and  takes  place  immedi- 
ately behind  the  gill  opening.  Their  tip  reaches  the  third  or  fourth  ray  of  the 
second  dorsal.  They  are  composed  each  of  thirteen  soft  and  undivided  rays,  of 
which  the  seven  lowermost  are  a  little  thicker,  and  extend  beyond  the  membrane 
which  unites  them. 

Br.  6.  D  VIII. — 16.  A  12.  C  3.  I.  5.  4.  I.  2.  V  I.  3.  P  13. 

The  lateral  line,  slightly  bent  downwards  on  the  abdominal  region,  re-ascends 
gradually  nearer  the  back,  and  vanishes  on  the  last  third  of  the  length  of  the 
second  dorsal,  that  is,  under  the  eleventh  ray,  sometimes  even  already  on  the  middle 
of  that  fin,  whence  it  follows  its  course  towards  the  tail  by  means  of  minute  pores 
after  having  made  a  sudden  fall  near  the  termination  of  the  second  dorsal  in  order 
to  reach  the  centre  of  the  peduncle  of  the  tail,  and  then  run  directly  to  the  base 
of  the  caudal  fin. 

The  color,  according  to  Mr.  Ayres,  seems  to  vary  within  considerable  limits  :  "  The 
prevailing  color  of  the  sides  is  light  yellowish-brown,  with  numerous  blotches  of 
darker  brown,  sometimes,  but  not  always,  amounting  to  irregular  bands,  which  occa- 
sionally cover  the  greater  part  of  the  side.  The  head  is  in  general  darker  than  the 
body.  The  under  side  of  the  body,  from  the  lower  jaw  to  the  caudal  fin,  is  yel- 
lowish-white. The  first  dorsal  fin  is  of  a  light  brown,  with  dark  spots,  and  occa- 
sionally with  bands;  the  upper  margin  of  the  fin  is  red.  The  second  dorsal,  pec- 
torals, and  caudal,  are  colored  like  the  first  dorsal,  except  that  they  are  destitute 
of  the  red  margin.  The  ventrals  are  nearly  transparent.  The  anal  is  like  the 
second  dorsal,  but  not  quite  so  dark,"  (pp.  123  and  124.) 

This  species  is  found  in  the  States  u!  Mas.su  husetts,  Connecticut,  and  New  York. 
Dr.  Dekay  found  it  in  Lake  Pleasant,  and  previously,  Dr.  Kmmmis  had  it  from 
Hound  Lake  (N.  Y.).  Mr.  Ayres  caught  his  at  Manchester  (Ct.).  Prof.  Mainl 
procured  several  of  them  from  the  northern  tributaries  of  the  Hudson,  in  Schroon 
township,  Essex  county  (N.  Y.),  near  Root's  tavern. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  51 

Preserved  specimens  exist  in  the  cabinet  of  the  Boston  Society  of  Natural  History; 
in  the  State  Museum,  at  Albany ;  and  at  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 


VIII.  COTTUS  VISCOSUS,  HALD.  = 
PLATE  II.  Figs.  1  and  2. 

Syn.   Coitus  viscosus,  HALD.  Suppl.  to  a  Monogr.  of  Limn.,  &c.,  1840,  p.  3. — GIRARD,  Proc.  Amer.  Assoc. 
Adv.  Sc.  II.,  1850,  p.  411  j  and,  Proc.  Boat.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 

In  1840,  this  species  was  announced  to  the  scientific  world  rather  than  described. 
The  author  having  no  means  of  establishing  direct  comparisons,  could  not  draw  an 
accurate  distinctive  diagnosis.  He  knew  not  Mr.  Heckel's  C.  gracilis,  and  had  only 
before  him  an  incomplete  description  of  C.  gobio,  from  Europe. 

The  specimen  figured,  is  not  quite  four  inches  long.  Since  the  latter  has  been 
drawn,  we  have  seen  another,  measuring  nearly  four  inches  and  a  half. 

The  general  form  is  sub- cylindrical,  of  rather  stout  appearance.  The  width,  near 
the  head,  is  greater  than  the  depth,  and  sometimes  both  of  these  dimensions  are 
equal.  The  greatest  depth  under  the  first  dorsal,  is  comprised  five  times  and  a  half 
in  the  entire  length,  and  the  least  depth  a  little  more  than  fifteen  times.  The  head 
forms  the  two-ninths  of  the  length  of  the  fish.  The  occipital  region  is  depressed, 
but  flat;  the  nose  convex,  and  the  snout  obtuse.  The  mouth  is  very  little  cleft,  and 
its  angles  do  not  extend  farther  back  than  the  anterior  rim  of  the  eye.  The  lips 
are  very  fleshy.  The  eyes  themselves  are  of  medium  size,  and  circular  in  form ;  their 
diameter  is  contained  five  times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The  tubular  nostrils 
are  nearer  the  eyes  than  the  extremity  of  the  jaws.  The  preopercular  spine  is  stout 
and  prominent,  acute,  directed  obliquely  upwards.  In  some  cases  there  exists  a 
second,  very  small,  slender,  acute  spine,  immediately  under  the  base  of  the  first, 
having  its  point  directed  vertically  downwards.  That  on  the  inferior  angle  of  the 
subopercular  is  very  conspicuous,  acute,  directed  as  usual  downwards  and  forwards. 
The  gill  openings  are  separated,  below,  by  an  isthmus  of  three-eighths  of  an  inch. 

The  anterior  margin  of  the  first  dorsal  is  distant  one  inch  and  a  quarter  from 
the  extremity  of  the  snout.  It  is  rather  low,  uniformly  arched,  and  composed  of 
eight  rays,  the  third,  fourth,  and  fifth,  nearly  equal,  and  longest.  The  mem- 
brane between  that  fin  and  the  second  dorsal  is  quite  low.  The  second  dorsal  is 
convex  like  the  first,  containing  seventeen  undivided  rays  on  a  base  of  one  and 
an  eighth  of  an  inch,  twice  and  a  half  as  long  as  the  base  of  the  anterior  fin.  The 
origin  of  the  anal  is  under  the  fourth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal  and  is  more  convex 
than  the  latter.  It  is  composed  of  twelve  undivided  rays,  the  last,  as  in  many 
instances,  double,  opposite  to  the  fourteenth  of  the  second  dorsal.  The  longest  rays 
of  both  second  dorsal  and  anal,  are  of  equal  length,  but  the  membrane  of  the 
latter  fin  is  more  deeply  notched,  so  as  to  make  it  appear  shorter.  The  caudal  is 
rounded  posteriorly,  and  forms  two-elevenths  of  the  entire  length.  It  is  composed 
of  eleven  well  developed  rays,  with  four  short  ones  above  and  three  below.  The 
nine  middle  ones  are  bifurcated  on  the  last  two-thirds  of  their  length,  and  each 
branch  again  subdivided  near  the  tip  without  solution  of  continuity ;  this  latter 


52  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE    FRESH    WATER  III. 

feature  not  being  exhibited  in  the  fignrc.  The  insertion  of  the  ventrals  takes  place 
in  advance  of  the  anterior  dorsal,  and  behind  the  base  of  the  pectorals.  The  t\\c> 
inner  rays  are  the  longest,  as  seen  in  the  enlarged  figure  of  these  fins  beneath  Fig. 
1.  They  do  not  reach  the  anus  when  bent  backwards.  The  pectorals  are  of 
medium  size,  shorter  than  the  head,  composed  of  twelve  unbranched  rays.  The 
membrane  is  deeply  notched  on  the  outer  edge  of  the  seven  lowermost  rays.  Their 
base  of  insertion  is  nearly  straight.  When  bent  backwards  they  scarcely  reach  the 
anterior  margin  of  the  second  dorsal,  and  leave  the  anal  behind. 

Br.  6.  D  VIII. — 17.   A  12.  C  4.  I.  5.  4.  I.  3.  V  I.  3.  P  12. 

The  lateral  line  is  slightly  inflexed  on  the  abdomen,  but  runs  straight  along  the 
back  until  the  posterior  extremity  of  the  second  dorsal,  when  the  fall  takes  place 
obliquely  towards  the  centre  of  the  peduncle  of  the  tail,  and  straight  again  to  the 
base  of  the  caudal.  The  series  of  pores  commences  under  the  tenth  ray  of  the 
second  dorsal. 

The  anus  is  situated  a  little  nearer  the  end  of  the  snout  than  the  extremity  of 
the  caudal  fin,  consequently  nearer  the  base  of  that  fin  than  the  snout. 

The  color  is  thus  described  by  Prof.  Haldeman  :  "yellowish,  clouded  with  black, 
the  first  dorsal  fin  edged  with  a  narrow  line  of  orange." 

The  following  information  respecting  the  habits  of  this  species,  is  from  the 
notes  of  Professor  Baird  : — 

These  fish  usually  inhabit  clear,  spring  waters,  especially  the  spring  runs 
which  flow  through  rich  meadows,  bordered  by  turf,  and  having  a  shallow  pebbly 
bottom.  They  lie  concealed  under  projecting  clods,  fiat  stones,  boards,  or  what- 
ever may  serve  their  purposes  of  concealment.  On  being  disturbed,  they  usu- 
ally hasten  off  to  fresh  cover,  but  sometimes  remain  motionless.  Occasionally 
they  occur  in  larger  bodies  of  water,  of  less  purity;  but  we  have  never  seen  them 
in  creeks  or  rivers.  Sometimes  they  are  seen  lying  close  to  the  edge  of  rivulets 
formed  by  leaking  embankments,  and  where  the  water  is  fur  from  clear.  They 
always  lie  close  to  the  bottom,  and  are  never  seen  poised  in  the  water. 

The  eggs  are  laid  from  the  middle  of  April  to  the  end  of  May,  and  are  deposited 
in  round  packets  about  the  size  of  an  ounce  bullet,  under  boards,  stones,  and  in 
shallow,  springy  water.  It  is  possible  that  they  are  watched  by  the  parent,  as  wi- 
ll ave  frequently  found  individuals  under  the  same  cover  as  the  eggs.  The  ova  are 
of  a  rose  color,  and  about  the  size  of  No.  3  shot,  conveying  the  impivssiou  of  dis- 
proportionate size.  Occasionally,  we  have  found  the  eirLis  with  embryos  moving 
freely  within  the  envelope.  A  set  examined  April  2'Jd,  1848,  had  the  eye  very  dis- 
tinct, and  of  large  size.  The  foetal  fin  extended  from  the  head,  by  the  tail,  to  tin- 
anus.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  many  became  liherated.  and  swam  alxmt  with 
the  yolk  bag  attached.  This  was  .sessile,  and  Tilled  with  a  transparent,  reddish 
liijiiid,  excepting  opposite  to  the  embryo,  where  was  a  hard,  yellowish  cake.  All 
our  attempt-;  ;it  raising  the  young,  or  of  development  of  the  egg,  failed  for  want 
of  fresh  spring  water. 

The  body  is  the.  most  slimy  amongst  the  known  species,  whence  its  name  oitco- 
*u*t  which  we  think  is  well  appropriated.  Specimens  have  I  (.( 11  collected  by  I'rof 


III.  COTTOIDS    OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  53 

Baird,  about  Carlisle  (Pa.),  in  Mountain  and  Yellow  Breeches  Creeks,  and  Letart 
Spring,  the  largest  of  which  were  three  and  six-eighths  of  an  inch.  They  all 
agree  with  the  above  description,  excepting  the  color  of  an  individual  from  Mountain 
Creek,  which  we  found  of  a  dark  and  uniform  black. 

We  owe  to  the  kindness  of  Prof.  S.  S.  Haldeman,  an  authentical  specimen,  three 
inches  long,  so  that  there  can  be  no  doubts  left  with  regard  to  the  species  which  is 
here  described. 

The  specimen  figured  was  caught  in  the  vicinity  of  Carlisle,  and  is  preserved  at 
the  Smithsonian  Institution,  together  with  several  others  of  the  same  vicinities. 
Specimens  were  also  obtained  from  the  Schuylkill  at  Beading  (Pa.),  and  from  the 
tributaries  of  the  Potomac,  at  Bohrersville  (Md.),  and  in  Koc_k__Crgeki  Washing- 
ton (D.  C.).  So  that  the  range  of  C.  viscosus  is  Eastern  Pennsylvania  and  Mary- 
land. 

IX.  COTTUS  FRANKLIN!!,  AGASS.  : 
PLATE  II.  Figs.  5  and  6. 

Syn.  Cot/us  Frankllnii,  AQASS.  Lake  Sup.  1850,  p.  303. — GIRARD,  Proc.  Araer.  Assoc.  Adv.  So.  II.,  1850, 
p.  411;  and,  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 

Here  is  a  species  which  we  might  easily  have  identified  with  the  preceding,  so 
much  it  resembles  it  by  its  general  appearance,  had  we  not  looked  into  the  ana- 
tomical as  well  as  zoological  peculiarities  of  both  species. 

Before  we  were  prepared  to  formulate  distinctively  the  characters  by  which  this 
species  differs  from  its  congeners,  the  form  of  the  skull  had  already  satisfied  us  that 
it  was  distinct.  In  the  first  place,  and  to  speak  only  here  of  this  species  and  of  C. 
viscosus,  which  appear  so  much  alike,  the  conformation  of  the  skull  has  something 
so  peculiar  that,  when  once  well  understood,  it  will  be  easy  to  tell  at  first  sight  to 
which  of  these  two  species  such  and  such  skulls  may  belong  (Compare  Figs.  8  and 
12  of  Plate  III.). 

If  the  differences  exhibited  in  those  profiles  are  not  specific,  comparative  osteo- 
logy can  no  longer  be  a  sure  guide  in  the  study  of  species,  nor  can  anatomy  be 
of  any  help  to  zoology.  But  to  this  conclusion  we  have  not  yet  arrived;  we 
know  what  comparative  osteology  of  the  skull  is  worth,  and,  confident  in  the  future 
of  that  science,  we  should  have  established  the  two  species  as  distinct  on  those 
characters  alone. 

Zoologically  speaking,  the  general  form  is  short  and  stout.  The  greatest  depth 
is  contained  five  times  and  a  half  in  the  total  length,  and  is  proportionally  greater 
than  in  C.  viscosus.  The  least  depth  is  one-nineteenth  of  the  length.  The  body 
tapers  rapidly  away,  as  in  C.  meridionalis  and  C.  Alvordii.  The  peduncle  of  the 
tail  is  more  slender,  and  the  back  more  arched  than  in  C.  viscosus.  The  thickness 
is  greater  than  the  depth  for  a  considerable  length;  towards  the  tail,  however,  the 
depth  becomes  greater.  The  body,  as  a  whole,  has  rather  a  cylindrico-conical 
shape. 

The  head,  proportionally  shorter  than  that  of  C.  viscosus,  is  contained  two  times 
and  a  half  in  the  length  of  the  body,  the  caudal  fin  excluded.  The  snout,  also,  is 


54  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

much  less  obtuse,  and  the  mouth  more  deeply  cleft.  The  eyes  are  subcircular : 
their  longitudinal  diameter  is  contained  four  times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The 
interorbi to-frontal  space  is  equal  to  the  half  of  that  diameter.  The  anterior 
nostrils  are  situated  midway  between  the  orbit  and  the  extremity  of  the  jaws;  the 
posterior  ones  are  nearer  the  orbits. 

The  preopercular  spine  is  hook-like,  very  acute,  and  different  in  all  respects 
from  that  of  C.  viacosus.  It  resembles  more  that  of  C.  Bairdii  than  any  other 
species.  The  subopercular  spine  is  slender  and  very  acute. 

In  spite  of  the  great  resemblance  between  the  fins  of  this  species  and  the  pre- 
ceding one,  a  careful  comparison  shows  that  the  paired  fins  are  proportionally 
shorter.  The  base  of  the  pectorals  is  slightly  crescent  shape ;  the  tip  of  its  rays 
scarcely  reach  the  anterior  edge  of  the  second  dorsal  fin.  The  five  uppermost  rays 
do  not  overrun  their  membrane  quite  as  much  as  exhibited  in  the  figure.  The 
ventrals  are  nearer  the  isthmus  than  in  C.  viscosus,  and  when  bent  backwards,  they 
leave  a  greater  space  between  their  tip  and  the  vent.  Their  insertion  takes  place 
immediately  under  the  base  of  the  pectorals  instead  of  being  situated  behind. 

The  first  dorsal  is  nearly  of  the  same  height  with  the  second;  it  is  longer  than 
in  C.  viscomis ;  its  upper  edge  is  also  more  convex.  There  are  eight  slender  rays, 
the  first  and  last  being  of  equal  size.  The  second  dorsal  is  contiguous  to  the  first, 
and  terminates  at  a  greater  distance  from  the  base  of  the  caudal  than  in  ('.  riscosus. 
It  contains  seventeen  rays,  or  only  sixteen,  the  last  one,  double.  The  caudal  fin  is 
posteriorly  truncated,  whilst  it  is  rounded  in  C.  viscosw.  It  forms  nearly  the  sixth 
part  of  the  total  length.  The  origin  of  the  anal  is  under  the  fourth  ray  of  the 
second  dorsal,  and  terminates  under  the  thirteenth.  When  bent  backwards  the 
tips  of  the  rays  do  not  reach  as  far  as  those  of  the  second  dorsal. 

Br.  6.  D  vill.— 17.  A  12.  C  1.  I.  5.  4.  I.  l.  V  I.  3.  P  14. 

All  the  rays  are  unbranched  with  the  exception  of  two  in  the  centre  of  the 
caudal,  which,  however,  bifurcate  only  once  beyond  the  middle  of  their  length. 

The  vent  is  situated  nearer  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin  than  the  tip  of  the  snout. 

The  lateral  line  follows  the  curve  of  the  back ;  it  vanishes  already  under  the 
sixth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  whence  the  series  of  minute  pores  is  very  little  con- 
spicuous-. Its  fall  near  the  tail  takes  place  less  abruptly  than  in  C.  rincosus. 

This  species  inhabits  the  southern  and  eastern  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  where  it 
has  been  collected  first  by  Prof.  James  Hall  of  Albany,  and  afterwards  by  Prof. 
Agassiz,  in  whose  cabinet  specimens  arc  still  preserved.  It  is  also  to  be  seen  in  the 
collection  of  fishes  at  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 

The  specimen  fitrmvd  is  tin-  laivst  we  have  seen.  Its  total  length  is  tlnvr 
inches  and  one-sixteenth. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  55 


X.  COTTUS  GOBIOIDES,  GIRARD.  •=-! 
PIATE  II.  Figs.  3  and  4. 

Syn.   Cot/us  fjobloides,  GIRARD,  Proc.  Amcr.  Assoc.  Adv.  Sc.  II.,  1850,  p.  411 ;  and,  Proc.  Boat.  Soc.  Nat. 

Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 

The  first  impression  which  strikes  the  observer  after  a  superficial  glance  at  this 
species,  is  a  general  resemblance  with  C.  RicJiardsonii,  from  which  it  differs,  how- 
ever, much  more  than  from  several  others,  by  several  peculiarities  of  its  structure. 
What  leads  to  this  impression  is  its  large  mouth,  its  large  head,  and  undoubtedly 
its  profile,  as  well  as  the  general  outline  of  the  body.  But  as  these  species  belong 
to  two  different  sections,  their  intimate  affinities  are  found  more  remote  than  might 
be  anticipated. 

Its  large  mouth  distinguishes  it  readily  from  all  the  species,  which  possess,  like 
it,  three  soft  rays  only  to  the  ventral  fins,  with  the  exception,  perhaps,  of  the  fol- 
lowing species,  to  which  it  has  much  affinity. 

The  greatest  depth  of  the  body  is  contained  five  times  and  a  half  in  the  entire 
length  from  the  snout  to  the  tip  of  the  caudal  fin ;  whilst  the  least  depth  enters 
in  it  nearly  fifteen  times.  These  dimensions,  when  compared  to  those  in  C.  bole- 
oides, are  very  striking,  when  we  bear  in  mind  the  absolute  size  of  the  individuals 
which  we  here  describe.  In  C.  boleoides,  three-quarters  of  an  inch  shorter  than  C. 
gobioides,  we  find  both  the  greatest  and  least  depth  comprised  a  greater  number  of 
times  in  the  length.  The  greatest  thickness  is  a  little  less  than  the  depth  on  the 
anterior  region. 

The  head  forms  three-eighths  of  the  entire  length,  proportionally  a  little  shorter 
than  in  C.  boleoides.  Besides,  it  is  much  broader  than  deep,  and  its  frontal  length 
is  sensibly  equal  to  its  width.  The  flattening  of  the  head  above  the  eyes  and  the 
convexity  of  the  neck,  make  the  frontal  line  appear  as  if  more  depressed  than  in 
other  species.  The  snout  is  obtuse,  differing  greatly  in  this  respect  from  C.  Richard- 
sonii.  The  angles  of  the  mouth  reach  a  vertical,  which  would  pass  beyond  the 
pupil.  The  eyes  themselves  are  circular  and  proportionally  small;  and  their 
diameter  is  contained  a  little  more  than  four  times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The 
interorbito-frontal  space  is  greater  than  in  C.  boleoides.  The  preopercular  spine  is 
much  developed  and  stout,  suddenly  curved  upwards.  The  spine  of  the  suboper- 
cular  is  small  and  acute.  The  gill  openings  are  large  and  oblique,  and  separated 
under  the  throat  by  an  isthmus  of  four-eighths  of  an  inch. 

The  first  dorsal  commences  one  inch  and  one-sixteenth  from  the  extremity  of 
the  snout,  and  extends  on  a  basis  of  half  an  inch,  leaving  a  considerable  space  to 
be  filled  by  the  membrane.  The  origin  of  the  second  dorsal  is  opposite  to  the  vent, 
and  composed  of  seventeen  undivided  rays.  Its  upper  edge  is  more  convex  than 
in  C.  boleoides,  the  first  and  last  rays  being  sensibly  shorter  than  the  middle  ones. 
The  commencement  of  the  anal  takes  place  between  the  third  and  fourth  rays  of 
the  second  dorsal;  it  is  higher  than  the  latter,  and  composed  of  twelve  undivided 
rays.  The  caudal  is  rather  rounded  than  truncated  posteriorly,  and  is  contained  but 
a  little  less  than  six  times  in  the  entire  length.  Its  eight  middle  rays  are  bifurcated 


56  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

on  their  posterior  half,  and  at  their  tip  there  seems  to  be  a  slight  indication  of  a 
second  bifurcation.  The  ventrals  are  inserted  immediately  under  the  first  ray  of 
the  anterior  dorsal,  and  when  bent  backwards  do  not  reach  the  anus.  The  base  of 
the  pectorals  is  oblique,  but  not  crescent-shaped ;  if  directed  backwards  their  tip 
will  reach  the  third  ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  and  leave  the  anal  behind  them. 
Their  rays,  fourteen  in  number,  are  undivided,  and  the  six  lower  ones,  shorter  and 
thicker,  extend  beyond  the  membrane  of  that  fin. 

Br.  6.  D  VII. — 17.  A  12.  C  3.  I.  4.  4.  I.  2.  V  I.  3.  P  14. 

The  vent  is  situated  nearly  midway  between  the  extremity  of  the  snout  ami 
the  insertion  of  the  caudal  fin. 

The  lateral  line  is  quite  conspicuous  even  on  the  tail,  where  it  is  reduced  to 
cutaneous  pores.  Its  fall  on  the  peduncle  of  the  tail  is  convex  upwards,  and 
rather  near  the  caudal  fin. 

The  ground  color  appears  to  have  been  olivaceous  yellow,  marbled  with  black, 
the  marblings  extending  likewise  to  the  fins. 

For  a  specimen  of  four  inches,  that  which  we  have  had  figured,  we  are  indebted 
to  the  kindness  of  Rev.  Z.  Thompson,  of  Burlington,  to  whom  it  was  presented  by 
Mr.  Ransom  Colberth,  who  caught  it  in  June,  1844,  while  fishing  for  the  Brook 
Trout  in  a  branch  of  Lamoille  River,  in  the  town  of  Johnson,  Lamoille  County 
(Vt.).  The  Lamoille  River  empties  into  Lake  Champlatn,  about  ten  miles  north  of 
Burlington.  This  species,  therefore,  ranges  west  of  the  Green  Mountains. 

XI.  COTTUS  BOLEOIDES,  GIRARD.  Sj 
PLATE  II.  Figs.  7  and  8. 

Syn.   Cottut  loleoidet,  GIRARD,  Proc.  Araer.  Assoc.  Adv.  of  Sc.  II.,  1850,  p.  411 ;  and,  Proc.  Boat.  Soc. 

Nat.  Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 

Had  the  name  of  gracilis  not  been  preoccupied  to  designate  another  species 
of  this  genus,  the  one  here  referred  to  would  have  deserved  it  with  great  propriety. 

Indeed,  although  of  medium  size,  it  is  slender  and  elongated.  The  outline  of 
the  head  and  back  is  regular  and  slightly  arched ;  that  of  the  lower  part  of  the 
head  and  belly  is  nearly  straight.  The  sides  are  full  and  rounded.  The  body  is 
consequently  subfusiform.  Its  greatest  depth  is  continued  six  times  and  a  half  in 
the  total  length,  while  the  least  depth,  in  advance  of  the  caudal,  enters  in  it  nearly 
twenty  times.  The  thickness  is  one-fifth  less  than  the  depth. 

The  head  forms  a  little  less  than  the  fourth  of  the  total  length;  it  is  nearly  as 
deep  as  broad,  but  its  length  is  much  greater  than  its  width.  Its  upper  surface 
back  of  the  eyes  is  slightly  flattened;  the  anterior  part  slopes  quite  rapidly, 
rendering  the  snout  very  obtuse  :  the  jaws  are  rounded  mid  of  equal  length.  The 
mouth  is  proportionally  broad  ;  when  it  is  shut,  the  posterior  extremities  of  the  inux- 
illaries  extend  to  a  line  pas>ini:  through  the  pupil.  The  eyes  are  very  large  and 
sulx-irciilar ;  their  longitudinal  diameter  i-  contained  only  four  times  in  the  length 
of  the  head.  They  come  very  near  each  other  on  the  frontal  line,  and  are  sepa- 
rated by  a  very  narrow  space,  narrower  than  in  any  other  species.  The  anterior 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  57 

nostrils  are  a  little  nearer  the  orbit  than  the  end  of  the  snout.  The  preopercular 
spine  is  very  acute,  although  stout  at  its  base,  and  directed  obliquely  upwards ; 
the  spine  on  the  subopercular  is  very  minute.  The  gill  openings  are  large  and 
oblique ;  the  isthmus  is  only  three-sixteenths  of  an  inch  wide. 

The  fins  in  this  species  are  proportionally  much  more  developed  than  in  any 
other  within  our  knowledge.  The  pectorals,  especially,  would  soon  recall  to  mind 
the  different  kinds  of  flying  fish.  The  origin  of  the  first  dorsal  is  placed  seven- 
eighths  of  an  inch  from  the  end  of  the  snout.  It  is  very  convex ;  there  are  eight 
or  nine  rays  on  a  base  of  half  an  inch,  the  first  one  being  the  shortest.  The 
greatest  height  of  that  fin  is  not  quite  a  quarter  of  an  inch.  The  second  dorsal  is 
considerably  higher  than  the  first,  and  "twice  as  long,  and  is  composed  of  seven- 
teen rays,  all  undivided.  The  anal  commences  under  the  second  ray  of  the  second 
dorsal,  and  terminates  under  the  thirteenth ;  it  is  much  higher  than  the  latter, 
and  also  more  convex.  It  contains  sometimes  eleven,  and  sometimes  twelve  undi- 
vided rays.  The  caudal  is  much  elongated,  posteriorly  subtruncated,  forming  the 
fifth  of  the  entire  length.  The  eight  middle  rays  bifurcate  from  the  middle  of  their 
length,  and  it  can  scarcely  be  said  that  two  of  them  exhibit  a  tendency  to  subdivide 
again  near  their  extremity.  The  ventrals  are  inserted  under  the  base  of  the  pec- 
torals, and  in  advance  of  the  first  dorsal ;  they  reach,  and  even  extend  beyond  the 
vent  when  bent  backwards.  Amongst  the  three  soft  rays,  the  middle  one  is  the 
longest,  and  the  internal  one,  the  shortest.  The  insertion  of  the  pectorals  is  very 
oblique,  and  crescentic ;  their  form  is  elliptic  or  oval,  quite  regular,  and  their  tip, 
when  directed  backwards,  reaches  the  fourth  ray  of  the  anal,  and  the  sixth  of  the 
second  dorsal.  All  the  rays  are  undivided;  the  seven  inferior  ones  are  much 
stouter,  and  extend  beyond  their  membrane. 

Br.  6.  D  VIII  or  IX.— 17.  A  11  or  12.  C  2.  I.  4.  4.  I.  2.  V  I.  3.  P  14. 

The  vent  is  placed  midway  between  the  extremity  of  the  snout  and  the  base  of 
the  caudal  fin,  as  in  the  preceding  species. 

The  lateral  line  is  rectilinear,  disappearing  already  under  the  tenth  ray  of  the 
second  dorsal ;  but  the  minute  pores,  which  mark  its  continuation  to  the  caudal, 
become  very  indistinct,  running  in  a  straight  line,  always  nearer  the  back,  when  a 
gradual  fall  brings  it  on  the  middle  of  the  peduncle  of  the  tail ;  five  or  six  very  large 
pores  are  seen  on  each  side  underneath  along  the  lower  jaw.  These,  as  we  have 
seen  above,  belong  to  that  cephalic  channel  of  the  lateral  line,  which,  from  the 
occipital  region,  passes  down  into  the  preopercular  and  lower  jaw.  The  same 
pores  exist  in  the  other  species,  but  nowhere  did  we  find  them  so  conspicuous. 

The  remains  of  coloration  left  on  such  specimens  as  have  been  preserved  in 
alcohol,  indicate  a  grayish  ground  above,  turning  to  yellowish  underneath.  The 
top  of  the  head,  and  upper  part  of  the  body,  are  scattered  all  over  with  small,  well- 
defined  dots  of  black,  of  the  size  of  a  pin's  head;  the  sides  and  tail  exhibit  large 
and  irregular  brown  patches,  surrounded  by  an  orange  tint,  which  becomes  the 
predominant  color  of  the  lower  part  of  the  body.  The  pectorals,  dorsals,  and 
caudal,  are  slightly  banded  and  dotted  with  black  like  the  body  itself. 

A  series  of  individuals  of  this  species,  the  largest  of  which  had  three  inches  and 


58  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE  FRESH  WATER  III. 

a  quarter,  was  first  collected  at  Windsor  (Vt.),  by  Ed.  Cabot,  Esq.,  of  Boston. 
Dr.  D.  H.  Storer  had  in  his  possession  two  small  ones  from  the  same  vicinities. 

Specimens  are  preserved  in  Prof.  Agassiz's  Cabinet,  and  at  the  Smithsonian  In- 
stitution. 


XII.  COTTtJS  FORiWOSUS,  GIRARD.  - 

Amongst  the  macerated  remains  of  Triylopsis  Thompaonii,  described  further  on, 
we  detected  the  body  of  a  Cottus,  in  a  similarly  mutilated  state.  After  instituting 
all  the  comparisons  which  could  possibly  be  made,  we  became  fully  satisfied  that 
we  had  to  deal  with  a  distinct  and  undescribed  species,  although  not  quite  prepared 
to  give  a  full  and  satisfactory  description  of  it.  Its  most  striking  peculiarities  are 
a  small  head,  a  slender  and  graceful  body,  with  the  two  dorsals  widely  separated. 
The  entire  length,  from  the  snout  to  the  extremity  of  the  caudal  fin,  is  three  inches 
and  a  quarter,  in  which  length  the  head  enters  for  about  the  fifth  part.  The  upper 
surface  of  the  head  is  very  flat,  and  the  eyes  of  medium  size,  circular,  and  very 
proportionate.  The  anterior  and  inferior  part  of  the  head  are  destroyed  in  the 
specimen  under  examination,  so  that  we  are  at  a  loss  to  describe  the  nostrils,  the 
shape  of  the  mouth,  the  isthmus,  as  well  as  to  state  how  many  times  the  diameter 
of  the  eye  is  contained  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The  preopercular  spine  is  stout 
and  rather  short,  acute,  and  curved.  There  exists  on  the  same  bone  a  small 
spine,  situated  under  the  first,  and  directed  obliquely  downwards  and  backwards. 
The  subopercular  spine  is  well  developed,  acute,  and  curved  upwards,  being  as 
usual  directed  forwards.  The  greatest  thickness,  and  depth  of  the  body  cannot 
be  given  under  the  existing  circumstances ;  but  the  least  depth,  taken  on  the 
peduncle  of  the  tail,  is  contained  nearly  eighteen  times  in  the  total  length,  being 
about  three-sixteenths  of  an  inch.  The  body  itself  seems  to  have  been  regularly 
fusiform. 

The  anterior  edge  of  the  first  dorsal  is  situated  at  thirteen-sixteenths  of  an  inch 
from  the  snout.  It  is  composed  of  eight  rays,  extending  on  a  basis  of  half  an 
inch.  Its  upper  edge  is  regularly  arched.  The  second  dorsal  is  separated  from  the 
first  by  a  space  of  nearly  a  quarter  of  an  inch,  filled  by  a  membrane  which  extends 
between  both  fins.  The  rays,  sixteen  in  number,  are  very  slender  and  unbranched, 
the  two  anterior  ones  shorter  than  the  third.  There  is  a  free  space  of  a  quarter  of 
an  inch  between  the  posterior  end  of  the  second  dorsal  and  the  base  of  the  caudal 
fin.  The  caudal  itself  is  rounded  posteriorly,  convex,  composed  of  eleven  rays,  and 
a  few  rudimentary  ones;  those  of  the  middle  of  the  fin,  are  branched  towards  their 
extremity ;  its  length  is  contained  six  times  and  a  half  in  the  total  lenirth.  The 
origin  of  the  anal  takes  place  under  the  third  ray  of  the  second  dorsal,  and  leaves 
a  space  of  nearly  half  an  inch  between  its  posterior  end  and  the  beginning  of  the 
caudal.  The  ventrals  are  situated  under  the  pectorals,  in  advance  of  the  anterior 
dorsal;  when  bent  backwards,  they  are  very  far  from  reaching  the  vent.  The  l>as.- 
of  the  pectorals  is  crescent-shaped  and  very  close  to  the  <i\\\  openings.  These  (ins 
are  rather  short,  composed  of  twelve  or  thirteen  unhranched  rays,  and  when  bent 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  59 

backwards,  their  tips  do  not  reach  the  posterior  margin  of  the  first  dorsal,  and 
consequently  not  the  anterior  margin  of  the  anal. 

Br.  6.  D  viii.— 16.  A 11.  C  2. 1. 5. 4. 1. 1.  V  I.  3.  P 12. 

The  lateral  line  runs  straight,  and  near  the  back.  It  passes  into  the  series  of 
minute  pores  before  it  reaches  the  end  of  the  second  dorsal,  and  its  fall  on  the 
peduncle  of  the  tail  is  indicated  by  a  slight  undulation.  The  cephalic  channels 
appear  to  be  very  much  developed,  perhaps  more  so  than  in  any  other  species  of 
the  genus,  if  we  judge  of  them  by  the  wide  duct  which  passes  through  the  pre- 
opercular. 

The  vent  is  nearer  the  base  of  the  caudal  than  the  end  of  the  snout. 

Nothing  can  be  said  about  the  color,  on  account  of  the  circumstances  under 
which  the  specimen  was  found. 

The  species  inhabits  Lake  Ontario,  in  the  vicinity  of  Oswego  (N.  Y.),  in  company 
with  Triylopsis  Thompsonii,  constituting  a  part  of  the  food  of  Lota  maculosa. 

The  only  specimen  hitherto  known  of  this  species  was  collected  by  Prof.  Baird, 
and  is  now  preserved  at  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 

XIII.  COTTUS    FABRICII,  GIRARD.  - 

Syn.   Cottus  Fabricii,  GIRARD,  Proc.  Amer.  Assoc.  Adv.  Sc.  II.,  1850,  p.  411;  and,  Proc.  Bost.  Soe.  Nat. 
Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  189. 

Cottus  (/olio,  FABR.  Faun.  Groonl.  1780,  p.  159. 
Cottus  tricuspis  (Mus.  Reg.).  GRAAH,  Reise  Ostk.  Grb'nl.  1832,  p.  194. 

In  the  Fauna  of  Greenland,  we  find  one  species  of  true  Cottus,  identified  by  0. 
Fabricius  with  G.  yobio  of  the  authors  of  Northern  Europe.  But  there  would  be 
a  very  remarkable  peculiarity  in  the  habits  of  this  species,  if  it  be  true  that  it  lives 
in  company  with  Acanthocottiis  scorpiiis  and  scorpioides,  and  consequently  in  salt 
water.  We  are  not  prepared  to  tell  how  far  fresh  water  Cotti  may  be  accommodated 
in  a  saline  medium,  but  it  seems  to  us  much  more  probable  that  the  Greenland 
Acanthocotti  themselves,  like  those  of  New  England,  leave  the  sea  at  a  certain 
season,  ascend  the  fresh  water  inlets,  and  then  may  be  found  in  company  with  the 
Greenland  Miller's  Thumb.  On  the  other  hand,  if  we  take  into  account  the  reduced 
saltness  of  the  Arctic  Sea,  we  can  easily  conceive  how  a  fresh  water  fish  may  occur 
at  the  entrance  of  streams  or  rivulets  emptying  into  the  bays.  If  in  the  Tem- 
perate Zone,  the  Miller's  Thumbs  keep  far  away  from  the  sea-shore,  in  the  Arctic 
Zone,  they  may  reach  the  sea  without  extending  into  its  depth. 

At  any  rate  we  have  here  a  true  Cottus,  since  Fabricius,  who  could  not  be  mis- 
taken respecting  G.  gobio,  identifies  it  with  the  latter.  Besides,  his  diagnosis  leaves 
no  doubts  on  the  subject,  "  smooth  with  two  spines  on  the  head."  Now  this  may 
be  said  of  all  the  species  of  the  genus  without  exception.  Then,  without  giving  its 
size,  he  tells  us  that  it  is  much  smaller  than  the  Cottus  (Acanthocottus)  scorpius  and 
scorpioides.  Although  very  similar  to  G.  gobio,  we  consider  it  as  a  distinct  species. 
And  if  Fabricius  be  correct  in  the  formula  of  the  fins,  we  notice  a  fact  which 
excludes  at  once  the  idea  of  identity  with  either  C.  cognatus  or  C.  Eichardsonii ; 


60  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

it  is  the  presence  of  three  soft  rays  to  the  ventral  fins.  It  cannot  be  identified 
with  C.  Ffinik/iiiii,  although  the  ventrals  of  the  latter  possess  only  three  soft  rays; 
nor  is  it  the  C.  affinia  of  Scandinavia  which  has  again  one  soft  ray  more  to  its 
ventrals.  Although  the  absolute  number  of  the  rays  of  the  other  fins  does  not  con- 
stitute a  specific  character  of  unvariable  constancy,  that  number  is  so  peculiar  in  this 
case  that  it  can  be  provisionally  taken  into  account  until  the  study  of  this  species 
can  be  completed  hereafter. 

Br.  e  D  X.-17.  A  is.  C  12.  V  i.  3.  P  10. 

Oth.  Fabricius  adds  nothing  special  on  the  structure  of  the  fins.  He  says  that. 
both  dorsals  are  contiguous  by  a  low  membrane.  This  is  the  case  with  nearly  all 
the  Cotti  and  many  Acanthocotti.  We  quote  from  his  description  the  following 
details  respecting  the  coloration.  "  The  iris  is  silvery.  The  skin  smooth,  with  a 
somewhat  rough  lateral  line;  sometimes  the  region  behind  the  eyes  and  benecith 
the  pectoral  fins  is  also  rough.  Color  of  the  back  blackish,  the  sides  white  spotted. 
The  belly  paler,  with  white  spots,  which  are  silvery  behind  the  anus.  The  breast 
and  under  part  of  the  tail  are  white.  Pectoral  fins  blackish,  sinuated  by  a  paler 
coloration,  with  their  lower  margin  red.  Second  dorsal  of  the  same  color,  but  not 
bordered  with  red.  First  dorsal  blackish.  Ventrals  white,  with  reddish  spots. 
Anal  reddish.  Caudal  palish.  The  female  differs  by  its  belly  being  not  spotted, 
below  whiter,  and  yellow  dark-spotted  ventrals." 

This  coloration  strikes  us  as  much  more  similar  to  that  of  Acanthocotti  than  to 
anything  we  know  amongst  Cottus  proper. 

The  same  author  says  that  this  species  frequents  sandy  and  argillaceous  bottoms, 
and  that  its  food  consists  of  fishes  (Ammodytes),  holothuria  (H.  priupus),  marine 
worms,  and  others  living  in  the  sand  and  clay. 

The  female  deposits  her  white  eggs  amongst  the  Ulva,  where  they  are  watched 
by  the  male,  as  is  the  case  with  the  lump  fish  and  A.  .«•'„•/, /o/<Aw. 

That  the  lump  fish  (Lumpus  angloruin)  on  the  coasts  of  New  England  Avatches 
its  eggs  we  have  been  often  told  by  fishermen.  We  never  heard  whether  sculpins 
(Acanthocotti)  did  the  same. 

At  any  rate  nothing  of  the  kind  has,  as  yet,  been  observed  amongst  Cottus  pro- 
per, and  thus  there  would  be  in  the  history  of  this  species  a  peculiarity  unknown 
in  the  others,  and  which  recalls  to  mind  analogous  facts  observed 
European  sticklebacks. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  01 


CHAPTER    IV. 

ON    THE    GENUS    COTTOPSIS,  Girard. 

WE  have  proposed  this  genus1  for  the  reception  of  one  species  placed  by  its 
author  in  the  genus  Coitus,  at  the  time  when  the  latter  still  included  the  marine 
species.  It  differs  both  from  Cottus  and  Acanthocottus.  By  its  large  size  it  recalls 
to  mind  the  marine  species,  and  by  its  smooth  head,  the  species  of  the  fresh  water. 
Its  physiognomy,  as  a  whole,  partakes  of  both  of  these  groups.  Yet  as  it  belongs 
to  the  fluviatile  fauna,  it  is  more  nearly  related  to  the  fresh  water  species  by  its 
first  dorsal  lower  than  the  second,  by  the  structure  of  the  other  fins,  the  opercular 
apparatus,  and  the  shape  of  the  mouth. 

The  characters  of  the  genus  Cottopsis  may  thus  be  expressed :  General  form 
regular,  fusiform,  or  subcylindrical.     Body  covered  with  a  skin  beset  with  prickles, 
instead  of  being  smooth  and  scaleless.     Head  deeper  than  broad;  shape  of  the 
head  and  cleft  of  mouth  like  those  of  Cottus.     A  preopercular  spine  only  on  each' 
side ;  card-like  teeth  on  the  palatine  bones. 

The  obtuse  head,  the  cleft  of  the  mouth,  which  does  not  extend  beyond  the 
eyes,  the  first  dorsal  lower  than  the  second,  and  the  prickly  skin,  are  the  essential 
characters  by  which  this  genus  is  distinguished  from  Acauthocottus,  whilst  the 
palatine  teeth  and  the  dermic  prickles  constitute  its  difference  from  Cottus  proper. 
We  have  mentioned  that  in  some  Cotti  teeth  began  to  be  perceived  on  the  pala- 
tines, which  character  we  consider  as  an  approximation  towards  the  Cottopsis,  in 
which  those  teeth  are  fully  developed,  and  perhaps  more  so  in  the  adult  than  in 
the  immature  state. 

Sir  John  Eichardson  foresaw  the  necessity  of  withdrawing  one  day  the  species 
here  referred  to  from  the  genus  Cottus,  and  suggested2  that  it  would  very  likely 
be  brought  into  the  genus  Hemilepidotus,  on  the  ground  perhaps  of  the  presence 
in  the  latter  of  palatine  teeth.  But,  as  he  remarks  himself,  Hemilepidoti  have  the 
body  partly  covered  with  scales,  whilst  in  this  case  the  skin  is  provided  with 
prickles  of  a  peculiar  character.  The  spiny  head  of  Hemilepidotus,  as  well  as  the 
fact  that  it  is  an  inhabitant  of  the  sea,  bring  that  genus  nearer  the  Acanthocotti, 
and  is  to  the  latter  what  Cottopsis  is  to  Cotti.  On  the  other  hand,  the  unique 
dorsal  of  Hemilepidoti  and  their  palatine  teeth,  indicate  a  closer  relationship  with 
Scorpcena,  .also  a  marine  genus. 


*  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.,  iii.,  1851,  p.  303. 
2  Fauna  Boreali-Americana,  iii.,  1836,  p.  313. 


62  MONOGRAPH   OP  TIIE   FRESH   WATER  III. 

Mr.  Heckel  has  placed  the  C.  asper  in  his  genus  Trad i<l>  nni#,  to  which  it  bears 
only  analogies  and  no  true  affinities.  The  genera  Trachidermis  and  Cottopsis  have 
both  a  rough  or  prickly  skin,  and  teeth  on  the  palatine  bones;  but  Trachidermis 
has  the  first  dorsal,  the  mouth,  the  opercular  spines,  and  the  general  shape  of  head 
and  body,  of  Acanthocotti.  Cottopsis  has  the  first  dorsal,  the  mouth,  the  opercular 
spine,  the  general  shape  of  the  head  and  body,  of  Cotti.  The  genus  Trachidermis 
is  the  diminutive  of  Acanthocotti,  provided  with  a  rough  skin  and  teeth  on  the 
palatines.  The  genus  Cottopsis,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  amplification  of  Cotti, 
provided  with  a  rough  skin,  and  teeth  on  the  palatine  bones. 

Besides  all  this,  Trachidermis  belongs  to  the  marine  tribe.  Its  relationships  are 
complete. 

Some  time  since,  Sir  John  Richardson  made  the  genus  OsniriehrmieAthy^  to 
include  two  cottoids  of  the  seas  of  China  and  Japan,  with  which  he  proposed  to 
associate  his  C.  asper.  But  Centridermichthys  we  have  shown  to  be  identical  with 
Trachidermis,  in  which  the  marine  species  must  be  placed. 

COTTOPSIS  ASPER,  GIKAUD.  ,.  [K/v 

Syn.  Cottoptit  a*pcr,  GIRARD,  Proc.  Best.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.  III.,  1850,  p.  303. 

Coitus  atpcr,  RICH.  Faun.  Bor.  Amer.  III.,  1836,  pp.  295,  313.     PI.  95,  Fig.  1. 
Trachidermis  Richurdeonii,  HECK.  Ann.  d.  Wien.  Mus.  II.,  1837,  p.  102. 
Cmtridermiclithyt  aspcr,  RICH.  Ichth.  of  the  Voy.  of  the  Sulphur,  1844,  p.  76. 

This  fish  we  know  only  through  the  description  and  figures  given  by  Sir  John 
Richardson.  Its  ordinary  size  is  from  nine  to  ten  inches,  surpassing  thus  in  si/c- 
all the  fresh  water  species  of  the  genus  Cottus.  To  judge  of  the  general  form  from 
the  profile  view,  the  body  would  appear  quite  regular,  diminishing  gradually  in 
depth  from  before  backwards.  The  back  and  belly  are  nearly  straight  and  very 
regular,  until  the  termination  of  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins. 

The  head  forms  the  third  of  the  length,  the  caudal  fin  excluded.  Its  upper 
surface  is  flattened  or  rather  widely  concave,  without  the  least  trace  of  ridges, 
tubercles,  or  spines.  The  inferior  lip  projects  a  little  beyond  the  superior  one 
when  both  jaws  are  brought  close  together.  The  mouth  is  broad,  but  not  deeply 
cleft.  The  palatine  bones  are  furnished  with  teeth  similar  to  those  on  the  vomer, 
premaxillaries,  and  dentaries. 

The  eyes  are  of  medium  size,  and  placed  near  the  summit  of  the  head ;  yet  the 
distance  which  separates  them  above  is  more  than  one  of  their  diameter.  The 
nostrils,  situated  on  the  same  horizontal  line  with  the  eyes,  are  small  and  a  little 
nearer  the  snout  than  the  orbit. 

The  opercular  apparatus,  as  far  at  least  as  we  could  understand  it,  does  not 
appear  to  differ  much  from  that  of  Cotti.  None  of  its  constituent  pieces  are 
serrated  or  provided  \vith  spines  on  their  rdt:<>.  The  convexity  of  the  prcopercular 
is  armed  with  an  acute  spine,  slightly  curved  upwards  and  covered  by  the  skin  so 

1  Ichthyology  of  the  Vi.yagc  c,f  the  "Sulphur,"  1844,  p.  71. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  63 

as  scarcely  to  be  seen  exteriorly.  The  inferior  edge  of  the  preopercular  terminates 
in  two  distinct  angular  points.  Finally  the  scapular  is  terminated  by  an  acute 
point  which  is  concealed  under  the  skin,  and  perceptible  only  to  the  touch. 

"  There  are  no  scales ;  the  skin  on  the  head  is  smooth  to  the  touch,  but  dotted  on 
the  crown  with  minute  soft  warts.  The  belly,  a  stripe  adjoining  the  anal  on  each 
side,  a  small  space  around  the  base  of  the  caudal,  and  the  interscapular  space 
anterior  to  the  first  dorsal,  are  also  smooth ;  but  the  rest  of  the  skin  of  the  body  is 
thickly  studded  with  very  small  subulate,  acute  spines  directed  backwards.  These 
spines  are  too  minute  to  be  seen  distinctly  with  the  naked  eye ;  but  a  little  fold  of 
skin,  raised  by  each  of  them,  produces  a  roughness  which  is  very  visible ;  they  re- 
sist the  finger  only  when  it  is  drawn  against  their  points." 

"  The  lateral  line,  formed  by  a  furrow,  interrupted  by  about  forty-four  contrac- 
tions, is  very  conspicuous." — RICHARDSON. 

The  origin  of  the  first  dorsal  is  opposite  the  base  of  the  upper  ray  of  the 
pectorals ;  it  is  much  lower  than  the  second,  to  which  it  is  connected  by  means 
of  a  membrane.  The  sixth  and  seventh  rays  are  the  longest.  The  second  dorsal 
commences  opposite  the  anus,  and  extends  a  little  farther  back  than  the  anal, 
as  is  usually  the  case  in  Cotti.  The  anal  is  proportionally  lower  than  in  Cotti, 
and,  therefore,  much  lower  than  the  second  dorsal,  if  we  judge  of  it  by  the  figure 
given  in  the  Fauna  Boreali- Americana.  The  caudal  is  slightly  rounded  posteriorly, 
whilst  its  base  of  insertion  is  somewhat  dilated  or  spread  out.  The  peduncle  of 
the  tail  is  quite  narrow.  The  ventrals  are  situated  under  the  pectorals  as  in  Cotti. 
There  exists  an  anterior  bony  ray,  and  four  soft  but  unbranched  ones.  The 
pectorals  are  obliquely  suboval,  and  their  rays  unbranched. 

Br.  6.  D  IX.— 21.  A  18.  C  6. 1.  4.  3.  I.  6.  V  I.  4.  P  1C. 

This  species,  according  to  Dr.  Gairdner,  is  quite  common  in  the  Columbia  River. 
To  him  Dr.  Richardson  was  indebted  for  the  specimens  from  which  his  description 
was  drawn  and  the  figures  made.  Specimens  were  collected  by  the  United  States 
Exploring  Expedition. 

For  our  description  of  this  species,  as  well  as  of  C.  cognatus,  we  are  indebted  to 
the  Fauna  Boreali-Americana. 


64  MONOGRAPH   OF   THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 


CHAPTER   V. 
ON    THE    GENUS    TRIGLOPSIS,1    Girard. 

THERE  are  animals  whose  organization  is  specially  adapted  for  tin-  depths,  and 
which  are  never  or  but  seldom  seen  or  met  with  at  the  edges  of  the  water,  on  the 
sea  beaches,  or  else  on  the  shores  of  the  lakes.  The  iron  dredge  has  brought  to 
light  many  such. 

There  is  another  way  of  securing  the  inhabitant!  of  the  deep  bottoms,  which 
consists  in  opening  the  stomachs  of  the  large  wandering  kinds,  as  they  generally 
feed  upon  the  small  and  inoffensive  ones.  The  sole  difficulty  in  this  case  is  the 
digestive  power  of  that  organ,  which  in  a  short  time  has  destroyed  all  the  soft  and 
delicate  parts,  the  ornament  of  the  solid  frame,  either  bony  or  calcareous. 

The  generic  feature  of  Triglopsis  does  not  consist  in  the  possession  of  characters 
peculiar  to  itself  alone,  but  rather  in  the  association  of  characters  which  may  indi- 
vidually be  found  to  exist  in  other  genera,  and  from  whose  combination  results  its 
peculiar  physiognomy. 

The  general  form  of  the  head  and  body  reminds  us  of  the  genus  Trigla;  by  its 
smooth  head,  the  structure  of  the  mouth,  and  the  first  dorsal  lower  than  the  second 
it  approaches  Cotti;  the  elongated  snout  and  head,  and  the  presence  of  several 
spines  on  the  preopercular,  is  an  approximation  towards  Acanthocotti.  The 
genus  differs — from  Trigla,  by  a  smooth  head  and  body,  the  first  not  being 
cuirassed,  and  the  second  not  scaled,  and  by  the  first  dorsal  fin  which  is  lower  than 
the  second ; — from  Acanthocottus,  by  the  want  of  spines  on  the  head,  which,  as 
stated,  is  smooth;  also  by  the  first  dorsal  lower  than  the  second,  and  by  the  shape 
of  the  mouth,  the  angles  of  which  do  not  extend  back  of  the  eyes;  and  if  it 
appear  more  deeply  cleft  than  in  Cottus,  it  is  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  snout  is 
pointed  instead  of  being  truncated; — from  Cottus  it  differs  by  its  elongated  snout 
and  the  presence  of  several  spines  on  the  preopercular,  on  the  one  hand,  and  by  its 
more  slender  head  and  body,  on  the  other.  It  is  still  more  widely  distinct  from 
Cottopsis,  with  which  it  has  no  other  affinities  except  those  which  entitle  it  to  a 
place  in  the  same  family. 

Although  our  genus  Tnulop>is  lias  no  generic  character  belonging  exclusively  to 
it,  it  is  important  that  we  should  recapitulate  all  those  which  we  have  just  enume- 
rated, in  connection  with  the  genera  which  partake  of  some  of  them.  Body  and 

1  1'roc.  Boat.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist,  iv ,  1851,  p.  18. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  65 

head  slender  and  elongated,  the  former  tapering  quite  rapidly  away  towards  the 
tail  ;  both  covered  with  a  smooth  skin  ;  no  teeth  on  the  palatine  bones  ;  cleft  of  the 
mouth  not  extending  beyond  the  eye  ;  preopercular  exhibiting  four  equal,  needle- 
like,  and  very  delicate  spines.  The  first  dorsal  fin  is  separated  from  the  second  by 
a  considerable  space,  and  is  much  the  lower.  The  great  development  of  the  second 
dorsal  and  the  very  large  eyes  might  become  a  specific  feature  if  other  species  were 
to  be  discovered  hereafter,  for  which  reason  we  would  not  mention  them  as  of 
generic  value.  The  lateral  line,  the  perfectly  smooth  skin,  and  the  absence  of  an 
isthmus  may  become  as  many  generic  characters. 

The  structure  of  the  skull  of  Triglopsis  exhibits  the  remarkable  character  of 
having  hollow  channels,  hitherto  only  known  to  exist  in  Scisenoids,  and  considered 
as  a  characteristic  of  this  group.  We  now  find  amongst  Cottoids  a  similar  struc- 
ture, but  much  less  developed  in  Cotti  and  Acanthocotti,  in  which  we  had  over- 
looked it,  before  we  knew  the  genus  Triglopsis. 

This  anatomical  peculiarity  indicates  quite  a  near  relationship  between  Cottoids 
and  Sciamoids.  The  representatives  of  the  latter  family  in  this  country  are  all 
marine,  but  one. 


TRIGLOPSIS  THOMPSOWM,  GIRAED. 

PLATE  II.  Figs.  9  and  10. 
Syn.  Triijlopsis  Thompsonii,  GIRARD,  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.  IV.,  1851,  p.  19. 

It  will  be  easy  to  form  a  correct  idea  of  the  general  form  of  this  species  by  the 
accompanying  figures,  which,  although  a  restoration  from  several  incomplete  indi- 
viduals, we  are  confident  represent  its  specific  features. 

The  head  is  elongated,  tapering  towards  the  snout,  as  the  body  tapers  towards 
the  tail.  It  forms  more  than  the  third,  and  not  quite  the  fourth  of  the  entire 
length.  Its  upper  surface  is  smooth,  gradually  sloping  towards  the  snout.  Its 
greatest  depth  is  contained  twice  in  its  length  ;  whilst  its  greatest  width  forms  only 
the  two-thirds  of  the  latter  dimension.  The  snout  is  elongated,  and  thus  the 
mouth,  which  does  not  extend  beyond  the  entire  pupil,  is  more  deeply  cleft  than  in 
Cotti.  The  lower  jaw  is  slightly  longer  than  the  upper.  The  teeth  are  very 
minute,  proportionally  more  so  than  in  Cotti.  They  do  not  exist  on  the  palatines, 
but  the  vomer,  besides  the  crescentic  band  in  front,  is  provided  with  a  narrow  strip 
of  similar  teeth  along  the  middle  line  of  the  posterior  branch  of  that  bone.  The 
eyes  are  very  large  and  elliptical;  their  longitudinal  diameter  is  contained  four 
times  in  the  length  of  the  head,  the  same  proportion  as  in  many  Cotti,  but  here  the 
head  is  much  more  elongated,  and  accounts  for  the  proportionally  greater  size  of  these 
organs  in  Triglopsis.  The  anterior  nostrils  are  nearer  the  orbit  than  the  snout  ; 
the  posterior  one  is  higher  up  on  the  frontal  line,  and  still  nearer  the  eye.  Both 
pairs  of  these  openings  appear  to  be  tubuliform,  but  the  decomposed  state  of  the 
specimens  did  not  permit  entire  satisfaction  on  that  point.  The  sides  of  the  head 
are  as  smooth  as  the  upper  surface.  The  preopercular  is  the  only  bone  of  this 
9 


Hi',  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  in. 

region  provided  with  spines,  and  the  latter  are  comparatively  smaller  and  more 
slender  than  amongst  Cotti.  There  exist  usually  four  of  these  spines,  the  upper- 
most, the  strongest,  directed  obliquely  upwards.  The  second  is  directed  backwards; 
the  third  and  fourth,  the  smallest,  downwards.  The  branchiostegals  are  six  in 
number,  as  in  Cotti  and  Acanthocotti.  The  gill  openings  extend  from  the  head 
obliquely  down,  each  meeting  its  fellow  from  the  opposite  side  under  the  medial 
line  of  the  head,  so  that  there  exists  no  isthmus  at  all. 

The  greatest  depth  of  the  body  is  a  little  more  than  that  of  the  head,  and  con- 
tained nearly  seven  times  in  the  entire  length  of  the  fish.  The  least  depth  on  the 
peduncle  of  the  tail  enters  in  the  same  length  nearly  twenty-three  times,  six  times 
in  the  length  of  the  head,  fourteen  times  in  that  of  the  body,  and  nearly  throe  in 
that  of  the  caudal  fin.  The  thickness  is  less  than  the  depth,  and  diminishes  very 
rapidly  backwards. 

The  origin  of  the  anterior  dorsal  is  one  inch  and  three-eighths  distant  from  the 
end  of  the  snout.  It  is  composed  of  seven  rays  with  a  basis  of  half  an  inch.  The 
first  and  last  rays  are  the  smallest,  and  nearly  equal  the  one  to  the  other.  The 
second,  third,  and  fourth  are  much  higher,  and  of  nearly  equal  length  also. 
The  second  dorsal,  much  higher,  is  separated  from  the  first  by  a  space  of  three- 
sixteenths  of  an  inch.  Its  anterior  ray  is  not  higher  than  the  last  of  the  anterior 
dorsal ;  its  greatest  height  is  three  times  that  of  the  latter.  Its  shape  is  angular. 
It  is  composed  of  eighteen  slender  and  undivided  rays.  The  anal  commences 
slightly  in  advance  of  the  second  dorsal ;  is  about  half  the  height  of  the  latter, 
uniformly  convex  on  its  outer  margin,  and  composed  of  fifteen  rays,  all  undivided, 
the  last  one  opposed  to  the  fifteenth  of  the  second  dorsal.  The  caudal  is  rounded 
posteriorly,  with  ten  well  developed  rays,  eight  of  which  are  bifurcated.  The 
ventrals  are  inserted  under  the  pectorals,  and  in  advance  of  the  anterior  dorsal,  as 
in  Cotti.  They  are  composed  of  three  soft  rays  and  a  spiny  one,  and  when  bent 
backwards,  do  not  reach  the  anus.  The  insertion  of  the  pectorals  is  crescentic 
and  close  to  the  gill  openings.  These  fins  are  not  quite  as  long  as  the  head,  and 
contain  sixteen  rays  all  undivided,  the  tip  of  the  longest  reaching  nearly  to  the 
second  ray  of  second  dorsal  and  of  the  anal. 

Br.  6.  D  vii.— 18.  A  15.  C  1. 1. 4.  4.  1. 1.  V  I.  3.  P  16. 

The  anus  is  at  a  distance  of  three-sixteenths  of  an  inch  from  the  first  ray  of  the 
anal  and  situated  almost  midway  between  the  tip  of  the  snout  and  the  base  of  the 
caudal  fin,  though  a  little  more  distant  from  the  former.  The  lateral  line  is  very 
much  developed  and  very  conspicuous  until  the  eighth  ray  of  the  second  dorsal, 
AN  here  it  becomes  less  distinct,  although  running  to  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin.  The 
skin  is  perfectly  smooth. 

The  ground  color  is  uniform  pale  greenish-yellow,  dotted  and  maculated  with 
black  or  brown  on  the  head,  back,  and  sides.  The  caudal,  pectoral,  and  dorsal  fins 
are  banded;  the  anal  and  ventrals,  unicolor. 

This  species  inhabits  somewhere  in  the  depths  of  Lake  Ontario,  but  has  not  yet 
been  seen  or  caught  alive,  either  by  fishermen,  or  by  naturalists.  The  manner 


III.  COTTOIDS  OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  67 

in  which  its  discovery  took  place  we  have  already  related.1  In  opening  the  stomach 
of  the  Ling  (Lota  maculosa],  the  fishermen  of  Oswego  finding  it  almost  constantly 
filled  with  that  fish,  had  entertained  the  erroneous  opinion  that  the  Ling  swallowed 
its  progeny.  Professor  Baird,  who  visited  that  place  in  1850,  and  heard  the  story, 
secured  specimens,  which  at  once  enabled  him  to  recognize  in  them  a  fish  new  to 
science  although  half  digested,  the  skin  and  the  fins  in  most  cases  destroyed.  In 
that  state,  when  the  head  and  body  alone  have  preserved  their  shape,  the  elonga- 
tion of  the  former,  and  the  tapering  away  of  the  latter,  may  remind  superficial 
observers  of  the  elongated  head  and  the  tapering  body  of  Lota  maculosa. 

It  is  hoped  that  persons  living  in  the  vicinity  of  Oswego,  will  feel  interested 
enough  in  the  subject  to  secure  to  science  complete  specimens,  and  gather  some 
information  respecting  its  habits  and  home  at  large. 

Its  food  consists  chiefly  of  shrimps,  of  a  species  yet  undescribed,  as  far  as  we  have 
been  enabled  to  ascertain  by  the  examination  of  the  remains  in  a  very  soft  condi- 
tion. 

Attention  should  be  directed  on  all  the  fishing-grounds  of  the  Ling,  to  the  con- 
tents of  the  stomachs  of  this  fish,  as  at  present  the  only  way  known  of  procuring 
Triglopsis.  By  this  means,  at  least,  we  should  become  acquainted  with  its  geo- 
graphic distribution;  for  mere  remains,  when  they  cannot  be  mistaken,  are  always 
sufficient  to  establish  its  occurrence  at  any  given  place,  should  complete  and  fresh 
specimens  escape  all  researches. 

1  Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  History,  iv.,  1851,  p.  18. 


68  MONOGRAPH  OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  III. 


NOTE. 


SINCE  the  foregoing  pages  have  been  put  to  press,  a  new  fact  touching  the 
geographical  distribution  of  Cotius  meridional!*,  has  come  to  our  knowledge,  which 
is  deemed  of  sufficient  interest  to  be  placed  on  immediate  record  here.  This  spe- 
cies has  been  found  in  one  of  the  lower  tributaries  of  the  Potomac,  in  Rock  Creek, 
Washington  (D.  C.).  Consequently  C.  meridionalis  occurs  in  the  same  hydro- 
graphical  basin  as  C.  visooeus. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  aquatic  fauna  of  the  Southern  States  is  very  different, 
both  from  that  of  the  Middle  and  that  of  the  Northern.  There  are  comparatively 
few  species  which  occur  throughout  the  Atlantic  States  of  the  Union.  Still,  faunas 
and  floras,  although  circumscribed  within  particular  provinces  or  districts,  cannot 
be  defined  in  their  boundaries  by  mathematical  lines,  and  we  frequently  find  dis- 
tricts whose  lines  of  deraarkation  overlap  or  interdigitate. 

Now  the  State  of  Maryland  seems  to  be  placed  on  the  limit,  between  the  faunas 
of  the  Southern  and  Middle  States,  a  fact  which  will  make  the  study  of  its  natural 
productions  much  more  difficult,  but  at  the  same  time  of  more  than  ordinary 
interest. 

The  locality,  Rock  Creek,  Washington  (D.  C.),  given  at  page  53  to  C.  vi#co»us, 
does  not  belong  to  the  latter  species,  to  which  it  was  temporarily  attributed  before 
an  examination  of  the  specimens  could  be  made  critically.  After  this  was  effected, 
an  oversight  has  allowed  it  to  remain  there. 


III. 


COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


G9 


DIAGNOSIS 


GENERA  AND    SPECIES 


CONTAINED  IN  THIS 


MONOGRAPH. 


COTTUS,  Artedi. — Upper  surface  of  head, 
smooth.  One  small  spine  on  the  side  of  the  head; 
sometimes  a  second  still  smaller  below,  and  occa- 
sionally a  third  of  the  size  of  the  second.  First  dor- 
sal fin  lower  than  the  second.  Palatine  teeth  none, 
or  rudimentary.  Cleft  of  mouth  not  extending  be- 
yond the  orbits.  Six  branchiostegal  rays. 

I.  Rays  of  ventral  fins,  five  in  number. 

CottUS  COgnatUS,  Rich. — Body  fusiform. 
Origin  of  anal  fin  opposite  to  sixth  ray  of  second 
dorsal.  Pectorals  equalling  the  head  in  length. 
Anus  situated  nearer  the  snout  than  the  base  of 
caudal  fin. 

Cottus  Richardsonii,  Agass. — Body  fu- 
siform. Origin  of  anal  fin  opposite  to  third  ray  of 
second  dorsal.  Pectoral  fins  shorter  than  the  head. 
Anus  situated  midway  between  the  snout  and  tip  of 
caudal  fin.  Insertion  of  ventrals  in  advance  of  the 
anterior  dorsal,  and  near  the  lower  edge  of  pectorals. 


Cottus  WilSOnti,  Grd. — Body  fusiform. 
Upper  rays  of  pectoral  fins,  branched;  their  tip 
reaching  the  anterior  margin  of  second  dorsal  fin. 
Insertion  of  ventral  fins  under  the  middle  of  pecto- 
rals, and  in  advance  of  the  anterior  dorsal. 


Cottus  llnirtlii,  Grd.—  Body  fusiform.  First 
dorsal  fin  very  low.     Tip  of  pectorals  extending  be- 


DIAGNOSIS 
GENERUM  ET   SPECIERUM 

IN  HOC 

MONOGRAPHO 

DESCRIPTORUJC. 


COTTUS,  Artedi.—  Capitis  supcrficie  Icvi; 
spina  parva  ex  capitis  latere  utroque,  interdum  al- 
tei-a,  aliquanto  minore,  infra  posita,  et  nonnunquam 
tertia  magnitudinc  Eequali  secundae.  Pinna  dorsali 
prima  breviore  secunda.  Dentibus  palatinis  nullis, 
vel  eorum  rudimentis  tantum.  Oris  fissura  ultra 
orbitas  non  porrecta.  Radiis  branchiostegis  sex. 

I.  Pinnarum  ventralium  radiis,  quinque. 

Cotllis  C0£liatll«,  Rich.  —  Corpore  fusi- 
forme.  Origine  pinnae  analis  ex  adverso  sexto 
secundae  pinnae  dorsalis  radio.  Pinnis  ventralibus 
capite  longitudine  sequalibus.  Ano  propius  rostrum 
quam  pinnae  caudalis  basim  posito. 

Cottus  Richardsonii,  Agass.  —  Corpore 

fusiforme.  Origine  pinnae  analis  ex  adverso  tertio 
secundse  pinna;  dorsalis  radio.  Pinnis  pectoralibus 
capite  brevioribus.  Ano  medio  inter  rostrum  et 
pinnas  caudalis  extremitatem.  Pinnis  ventralibus 
ante  dorsalom  antcriorem  et  propc  inferiorem  pecto- 
ralium  marginem,  insertis. 

CottllS  Wilsonii,  Grd.—  Corpore  fusiforme. 
Superioribus  pinnarum  pectoralium  radiis  divisis, 
eorumque  extremitate  ad  anteriorem  pinnae  dorsalis 
secundae  marginem  porrecta.  Pinnis  ventralibus 
sub  pectoralium  medio  et  ante  dorsalem  antcriorem, 
insertis. 


ISairdii.  Grd.  —  Corpore  fusiforme. 
Pinna  dorsali  prima  admodum  brcvi.     Extremitati- 


70 


MONOGRAPH   OF  THE    FKKSH    WATER 


III. 


yond  the  anterior  margin  of  the  anal.  Insertion  of 
ventrals  under  the  anterior  margin  of  first  dorsal,  and 
behind  the  pectorals. 


CottUS  Alvordii,  Grd.— Body  stout  and 
short,  tapering  rapidly  away.  A  second  preopercular 
spine,  very  minute.  Origin  of  anal  fin  opposite  the 
third  ray  of  second  dorsal.  Tip  of  pectorals  extend- 
ing beyond  the  anterior  margin  of  the  second  dorsal 
and  anal  fins.  Insertion  of  ventrals  near  the  lower 
edge  of  pectorals,  in  advance  of  the  anterior  dorsal. 


i'otf  UN  meridionalis,  Grd.— Body  stout 
and  short.  A  second  and  third,  very  minute 
spines  on  the  preopercular.  Origin  of  anal  fin  op- 
posite to  fourth  ray  of  second  dorsal.  Tip  of  pecto- 
rals not  reaching  the  anal.  Insertion  of  ventrals 
even  with  the  lower  edge  of  the  pectorals,  in  advance 
of  the  anterior  dorsal. 

II.  Rays  of  ventral  fins,  four  in  number. 

CottU8  Jf radii*,  Heck. — Body  fusiform. 
Tip  of  pectoral  fins  extending  beyond  the  fourth 
ray  of  second  dorsal,  and  first  of  anal  fin.  Occa- 
sional palatine  teeth.  Insertion  of  vcntrals  under 
the  pectorals,  and  in  advance  of  anterior  dorsal. 


CottllS  TI8COSU8,  Hald. — Body  subcylindri- 
cal,  stout.  Tip  of  pectorals  not  reaching  the  anterior 
margin  of  the  anal.  Insertion  of  ventrals  behind 
the  pectorals,  and  in  advance  of  the  anterior  dorsal. 


CottllN  i'raiiklillii,  Agass. — Body  nearly 
cylindrical.  Tip  of  pectoral  fins  not  reaching  the 
anterior  margin  of  second  dorsal.  Insertion  of  ven- 
trals in  advance  of  the  anterior  dorsal,  and  under 
the  middle  of  pectorals. 

CottllN  gohioidCM,  (>r<\.— \t-x\y  nubcylin- 
drical.  Tip  of  pectoral  fins  not  reaching  the  anal. 
Insertion  of  ventral*  under  tin-  ujijx-r  edge  of  the 

j.. .  I..IM!- 

CottiiN  boleoide*,  (ir-l.— IMy   fusiform, 

ulcnder.     Tip  »f  [lertonil  (ins  extending  bejQod  the 
fifth  ray  of  ncond  .|..T--  ,1.  and  tliinl  <•(  anal,  fins. 


bus  pinnarum  pectoralium  ultra  anteriorem  pinnae 
analis  marginem  prolatis.  Pinnis  ventralibus  sub 
anteriorem  marginem  pinnae  dorsalis  prinue  et  post 
pcctorales,  insertis. 

CottllS  Alvordii,  Grd.  —  Corpore  crasso 
brevique  cito  decrescente.  Altera  spina  pncojtereu- 
lari,  admodum  parva.  Originc  pinnae  analis  posita 
ex  adverse  tertio  pinnae  dorsalis  secundac  radio. 
Extrcmitatibus  pinnarum  pectoralium  ultra  anterio- 
rem pinnarum  dorsalis  secundae  et  analis  marginem 
porrcctts.  Pinuis  veutralibus  prope  inferiorem  pec- 
toralium marginem  et  ante  dorsalem  anteriorem,  in- 
scrtis. 

Cot  In*    ineridionalis,    Grd.  —  Corpore 

crasso  brevique.  Spina  minima  secunda  atque  ter- 
tia  supra  praeopercularcm.  Origine  pinnae  analis 
ex  adverse  quarto  dorsalis  secundae  radio.  Extrcmi- 
tatibus pinnarum  pectoralium  non  porrectis  ad  pin- 
nam  analcm.  Pinnis  ventralibus  in  eadem  linea 
qua  pcctorales,  ctantc  dorsalem  anteriorem,  insertis. 

II.  Piunarum  pectoralium  radiis,  quatuor. 

CottUS  gracilis,  Heck.  —  Corpore  fusiforme. 
Extremitatibus  pinnarum  pectoralium  ultra  quartum 
pinnae  dorsalis  secundae  ct  primum  analis  nidiutii 
porrectis.  Dcntibus  palatiuis  •liqundo  oecnrentibus. 
1'innis  ventralibus  sub  pcctorales  ct  ante  dorsalem 
anteriorem,  insertis. 

CottUS  vixC'OMI*,  Hald.  —  Corpore  suWylin- 
drico,  crasso.  Kxtrrmitatilms  pinnarum  pectorulium 
non  porrectis  ad  anteriorem  pinna;  aualis  margincm. 
Pinnis  ventralibus  post  pcctorales  ct  ante  dorsalem 
anteriorem,  inscrtis. 


Fraiiklinii,  Agass.  —  Corpore  cy- 
lindrico.  Extremitatibus  piuuarum  pectoralium  non 
productis  ad  anteriorem  pinna;  dorsulis  sccundiu  mar- 
giuem.  PiuniH  ventralibus  ante  dorsaleui  antfrinn'm 
et  sub  pectoralium  medio,  inscrtis. 

CottllS  ffOhioidvg,  (in!.—  ('orjxirosiibrylin- 

drico.      Extremitatibus  pinnarum   pMtonlimn  non 

|ir<Hliictis   ail    piiiiiain    annlem.       1'iiini.s   ventralibus 
nub  superiori'in  ]>uvtoraliuiu  inarginem,  inscrtis. 

C'oflllM  PM>leoide«,<!nl.  —  Corport'fui'iformi', 
LT.u-ili'.     Kxtreiiiitatilnis  pimiamm  jH-etoniliuin  ultra 


quintan 


dnrs!ili> 


'•(  tertiuni  aiiali.- 


III. 


COTTOIDS   OF   NOKTH   AMERICA. 


71 


Insertion  of  ventrals  in  advance  of  the  anterior  dor- 
sal, near  the  lower  edge  of  pectorals. 


ColtUS  fbrmosns,  Grd. —  Body  fusiform. 
Tip  of  pectoral  fins  not  reaching  the  anterior  margin 
of  second  dorsal.  A  second  minute  preopercular 
spine,  directed  downwards. 

CottllS  Fabric!!,  Grd.  —  Head  having  a 
tendency  to  become  tuberculous.  First  dorsal  and 
pectoral  fins  composed  of  several  rays  more  than 
in  any  other  species  of  the  genus. 

COTTOPSIS,  Grd.— Head  smooth.  One 
spine  on  the  preopercular,  bent  backwards  and  up- 
wards as  in  Cotti.  First  dorsal  fin  lower  than  the 
second.  Teeth  on  the  palatine  bones.  Skin  beset 
with  minute  prickles. 

Cottopsis  asper,  Grd. — Tip  of  pectoral  fins 
reaching  scarcely  the  anterior  margin  of  the  second 
dorsal.  Anal  fin  low.  Lateral  line  extending  unin- 
terruptedly from  head  to  base  of  caudal  fin. 


TRIGI^OPSIS,  Grd.— Head  smooth.  First 
dorsal  fin  lower  than  the  second.  No  teeth  on  the 
palatine  bones.  Several  radiating  spines  on  the 
edge  of  the  preopercular.  Skin  smooth. 

Triglopsis  Thompson!!,  Grd.  —  First 
dorsal  fin  separated  from  the  second  by  a  considera- 
ble space.  Second  dorsal  very  elevated.  Lateral 
line  extending  from  head  to  the  base  of  caudal  fin. 


radium  porrectis.  Pinnis  ventralibus  ante  anterio- 
rem  dorsalem  ct  prope  inferiorem  pectoralium  niar- 
ginem,  insertis. 

CottllS  fbrmOSUS,  Grd. — Corpore  fusiforme. 
Extremitatibus  pinnarum  pectoralium  non  productis 
ad  anteriorem  dorsalis  secundae  marginem.  Secunda 
spina  prasoperculari  minuta  deorsum  directs. 

CottllS  Fabric!!,  Grd. — Capite  ad  tubercula 
habenda  proclivi.  Radii  pinnarum  dorsalium  et 
pectoralium  pluribus  quain  ulla  specie  hujus  generis. 


COTTOPSIS,  Grd.  —  Capite  levi.  Una 
spinS,  e  praeoperculari,  flexa  retrorsum  et  sursum,  ut 
in  Cottis.  Pinna  dorsali  prinia  breviore  secunda. 
Dentibus  in  ossibus  palatinis.  Cute  minutis  aculcis 
hirsuta. 

Cottopsis  asper,  Grd.  —  Extremitatibus  pin- 
narum pectoralium  vix  productis  ad  anteriorem  se- 
cundje  pinnae  dorsalis  marginem.  Pinna  anali  brevi. 
Lined  lateral!  non  interrupts,  a  capite  ad  pinnae 
caudalis  basiin. 

TRICrLOPSIS,  Grd.—  Capite  levi.  Prima 
dorsali  pinna  breviore  secunda.  Dentibus  ex  ossibus 
palatinis  nullis.  Spinis  compluribus  radiantibus  ex 
margine  prajopercularis.  Cute  levi. 


Thompson!!,  Grd.—  Pinna 

dorsali  prinia  a  secunda  spatio  aliquanto  sejuncta. 
Pinna  dorsali  secunda.  altissimst.  Linea  lateral!  a 
capite  ad  basim  pinnae  caudalis  porrecta. 


7:3  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRESH   WATER  IIL 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


I.  :ii>        K,  ,  h,  ivh,  ,  m  \<  ~   I'.'i-.iiis  I'.—  11..-.      Neuehat.-l,    ]*:;:]     1HI.     :,   \.,1.   |t,,.,  :i\iv 
atlas  folio. 

AOASSIZ  (Louis).  Lake  Superior  :  its  physical  character,  vegetation  and  animals,  compared  with  those  of 
other  and  similar  regions.  Boston,  1850,  8vo. 

ARTEDI  (P.).  Genera  Piscium,  in  quibus  systema  totura  ichthyolojiias  proponitur,  cum  classibus,  ordinibus, 
gcnerum,  characteribus,  speciernm  differcntiis,  observatiouibus  plurimis;  redactis  speciebus  iMi! 
ad  genera  52.  Lugd.  Bat.  1738,  STO. 

ARTEDI  (P.).  Descriptiones  specicrum  Piscium  quos  vivos  prjvscrtim  d'wseeuit  ct  cxaminavit,  inter  quos 
primario  Pisces  regni  sueciae  facile  omnes  accuratissinie  dcseribuntur,  cum  non  paucis  aliis 
cxoticis.  Lugd.  Bat.  1738,  8vo. 

ARTEDI  (P.).  Synonyma  nominum  Piscium  fere  omnium  ;  in  qua  reecnsio  fit  nominum  piscium,  omnium 
facile  authoruui,  qui  unquam  de  Piscibus  scripsere;  uti  Grwcoruni,  Koiiianorum,  Barbarorum, 
necnon  omnium  inscqueutium  ichthyologorum.  Lugd.  Bat.  17'i*  (1793),  8vo. 

AYRJES  (W.  0.).  An  attempt  to  prove  that  Cotius  riyimtu*  of  Richardson,  C»ttus  vitcotut  of  Halduman, 
and  Uranidea  quiescent  of  Dekay,  are  one  species,  and  are  identical  with  '  '<>tlnf  <jnlii'<  of  Liunoius. 
—  Boet.  Journ.  of  Nat.  Hist,  v.,  1845,  p.  116. 


BLOCII  (M.  EL).     Allgemeine  Naturgeschichte  der  Fische.     Berlin,  1782  —  '95.     Texto  4t«>.,  atlas  fc.lin. 
(IchthyoliKjie  mi  Ilistoire  naturelle  gtntrak  et  jmrtirit/iere  des  J'vistont,  avrc  tics  Jiijuns  rnlu- 
'(let,  Jtaintrt  (Taprlt  nature.     Berlin,  1785  —  '90,  /olio.) 


BONAPARTE  (C.  L.).     Catalogo  metodico  dei  Pesci  Europci.     Napoli,  1846,  4to. 

B<I.\NATERRK.  Tableau  encyclopeVliquc  et  m&hodique  des  trois  Regnes  do  la  Nature.  Ichthyologie, 
17SH—1790.  Paris,  4to. 

BRICKWELL  (John).  The  natural  history  of  North  Carolina,  with  an  account  of  the  trade,  manners  and 
customs  of  the  Chri.-iians  and  Indians,  inhabitants.  IlhiMrainl  «illi  i"]>i«'r  jilati>,  «li,T,iin  are 
cnrioiwly  engraved  the  map  nf  the  country,  several  strange  beasts,  birds  lUlu's,  snakes,  insects, 
trees,  and  j.lants  \e.  Ihiblin,  17.'!7,  small  8vo. 

Ci  MKR  (G.),  ct  VAU.V  HANKS  (A.)-     Histoirc  naturelle  dos  Poissons.     Paris  l-'J--  -1»  \»,  8vo. 

DEKAI  .Inn,-  K  ).  '/.,,„],  ,-y  ,,f  X,.w  Y,,rk,  or  tin-  New  York  Fauna.  Part  IV.,  Fishes.  Albany, 
184S 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  73 

DONOVAN  (Edw.).     The  Natural  History  of  British  Fishes,  including  scientific  and  general  descriptions 

of  the  most  interesting  species.     London,  1802 — 1808.     5  vols.  8vo. 
EKSTROM  (C.  U.).     Fiskarne  i  Mbrko  Skiirgard.     1831,  4to. — (Die  Fische  in  den  Scheerer  von  Morko. 

Berlin,  1835,  8vo.) 

FABRICIUS  (Otho).  Fauna  Groenlandica,  systematice  sistens  animalia  Groeulaudisc  occidentals  hactenus 
indagata,  quod  nomen  specificum,  triviale,  vernaculuinque,  syuonyma  auctorum  plurium,  descrip- 
tionem,  locum,  victum,  generationem,  mores,  usum  capturamque  siuguli,  prout  detagendi  occasio 
fuit,  niaximaquae  partc  secundum  proprias  observationes.  Hafuiae  et  Lipsia?,  1780,  8vo. 

FLEMING  (John).  A  History  of  British  Animals,  exhibiting  the  descriptive  characters  and  systematical 
arrangement  of  the  genera  and  species  of  Quadrupeds,  Birds,  Reptiles,  Fishes,  Mollusca,  and 
Radiata  of  the  United  Kingdom ;  including  the  indigenous,  extirpated,  and  extinct  kinds ;  to- 
gether with  periodical  and  occasional  visitants.  Edinburgh,  1828,  8vo. 

FRIES  (B.  Fr.),  and  EKSTKOM  (C.  U.).  Scandinaviens  Fiskar,  malade  efter  lefwande  exemplar  och  ridate 
pa,  steu  af  With,  can  \Yriijht.  Stockholm,  1836 — '42,  4to. 

GIRARD  (Charles).  A  Monograph  of  the  Fresh  Water  Cottus  of  North  America. — Proc.  of  the  Amer. 
Assoc.  for  the  Adv.  of  So.,  ii.,  1850,  p.  409. 

GIRARD  (Charles).     On  the  genus  Cottus  Auct. — Proc.  of  the  Bost.  Soc.  of  Nat.  Hist.,  iii.,  1850,  p.  183. 
GIRARD  (Charles).     Additional  Remarks  on  Cottoids. — Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.,  iii.,  1850,  p.  302. 
GIRARD  (Charles).     On  a  new  genus  of  American  Cottoids. — Proc.  Bost.  Soc.  Nat.  Hist.,  iv.,  1851,  p.  18. 

GIRARD  (Charles).  Revision  du  genre  Cottus  des  Auteurs. — Nouv.  Mem.  de  la  Soc.  Helve't.  des  Sciences 
Naturelles,  xii.,  1851,  4to. 

GRAAH,  see  VAHL. 

HALDEMAN  (S.  S.).  Supplement  to  number  one  of  "A  Monograph  of  the  Limniades,  or  Fresh  Water 
Univalve  Shells  of  North  America,"  containing  descriptions  of  apparently  new  animals  in 
different  classes,  and  the  names  and  characters  of  the  subgenera  in  Paludina  and  Anculosa. 
1840,  8vo. 

HECKEL  (J.  Jakob).  Ichthyologische  Beitriige  zu  den  Familien  der  Cottoidcn,  Scorpsenoiden,  Gobioiden 
und  Cyprinoiden. — Ann.  des  Wiener  Museums  der  Naturgeschichte,  ii.,  1837,  p.  143. 

JENYNS  (Leonhard).  A  Manual  of  British  Vertebrate  Animals  :  or  descriptions  of  all  the  animals  belong- 
ing to  the  classes  Mammalia,  Aves,  Reptilia,  Amphibia,  and  Pisces,  which  have  been  hitherto 
observed  in  the  British  Islands ;  including  the  domesticated,  naturalized,  and  extirpated  species : 
the  whole  systematically  arranged.  Cambridge,  1835,  8vo. 

KIRTLAND  (Jared  P.).  Descriptions  of  the  Fishes  of  Lake  Eric,  the  Ohio  River,  and  their  Tributaries. 
—Bost.  Journ.  of  Nat.  Hist.,  v.,  1847,  p.  330. 

LACEPEDE.     Histoire  Naturelle  des  Poissons.     Paris,  1800,  4to.  ed.,  1819,  Svo. 

LINNAEUS  (Car.  A.).     Fauna  suecica  sistens  auirualia  suecias  regni :  Quadrupeda,  Aves,  Amphibia,  Pisces, 
Insecta,  Venues,  distributa  per  classes  et  ordines,  genera  et  species.    Cum  diflercntiis  specierum, 
synonymis   autorum,    nominibus    iucolarum,    locis    habitatiouum,   descriptionibus    Insectorum. 
Stockholmiac,  1740,  8vo. 
10 


74  MONOGRAPH   OF  THE   FRKSII    WATER  III. 

LJNN.CCS  (Car.  A.).     Systcma  Naturae,  sivc  regna  tria  naturae  systematicc  proposita  per  classes,  ordines, 

genera  ct  species.     Ed.  zii.,  1766. 
NILSSON  (Sven).     Prodronius  ichthyologiac  scandinavieas.     Lundae,  1832,  8vo. 

PALLAS  (P.  S.).  Zoographia  Rosso-Asiatica,  sistcns  omnium  animulium  in  extense  impcrio  Rossico  ct 
adjaccntibus  maribus  obscrvatorum  recensionem,  domicilia,  mores  et  descriptions,  auaUmn-n 
atquc  icones  plurimnm.  Pctropoli,  1811  (1S31). 

PENNANT  (Th.).     Zoologia  Britannica,  tabulis  seneis  152  illustrata.     London,  17"i>. 
REISINOER.     Ichthyologiae  Hungarian     Pestini,  8vo.,  ls:in. 

RETZIUS  (A.  J.).  Fauna  sueciae  a  Carolo  Linneo  inchoata.  Ps.  I.  Sistens  Mammalia,  Avcs,  Amphibia, 
et  Pisces  Suecias,  quam  recognovit,  emendavit  et  auxit,  &c.  Lipsiae,  1800,  8vo. 

RICHARDSON  (John).  Fauna  Boreali- Americana;  or  the  Zoology  of  the  northern  parts  of  British  Ame- 
rica: containing  descriptions  of  the  objects  of  natural  history  collected  on  the  late  northern  laud 
expeditions  under  command  of  Capt.  Sir  John  Franklin.  London,  iii.,  183(5,  4t<>. 

RICHARDSON  (John).     Voyage  of  H.  M.  S.  Sulphur.     /<•//%•<%//.     Is 44,  4to. 

RICHARDSON  (John).     Report  on  the  Ichthyology  of  the  Seas  of  China  and  Japan.     184G,  8vo. 

Risso  (A.).  Histoire  naturelle  des  principales  productions  de  1'Europe  meYidionalc  et  particnlierement 
de  celles  des  environs  de  Nice  et  des  Alpes  maritimes.  Paris,  1826,  8vo. 

Scu.Ki'KR  (M.).  Moselfauna,  oder  Handbuch  der  Zoologie,  enthaltend  die  Aufzahlung  und  Beschreibung 
dcr  im  Reg.  Bezirke  Trier  beobachteten  Thiere,  mit  Berucksichtigungen  dcr  angrenzcn  ilr* 
Mosel  departements  uhd  Belgiens.  Trier,  1844,  8vo. 

SELYS-LoNOCHAMPS  (Edm.).  Faune  Beige,  1™  Partie,  indication  mcihodiquc  des  Mammifercs,  Oiseaux, 
Reptiles  et  Poissons  observes  jusqu'  ici  en  Belgique.  Liege,  1842,  8vo. 

SHAW  (Geo.).  General  Zoology,  or  systematic  natural  history,  with  plates  from  the  first  authorities  and 
most  select  specimens,  engraved  principally  by  Heath.  London,  1800 — '19. 

STORER  (D.  H.).  A  Synopsis  of  the  Fishes  of  North  America.  Cambridge,  1846,  4to. — Mem.  of  the 
Amer.  Academy,  1846. 

.    SWAINSON  (W.).     On  the  Natural  History  and   Cla.-sification    of   Fishes,   Amphibians,  and  Reptiles. 
London,  1838,  12mo. 

VAHL.     In   Graah,  Undersb'gelses-Reise  till  Ostkystcn  af  Griinhind   efter  knnjrclii;   Ik'faling  udfort   i 
Tarenc,  IS^M — :il.     Kiubenhavn,  ls:S2,  Jto.     (  \,i,-r<itiri-  t*fu,i  J-.',/,, ,r,i;,,\i  in  tin  foist  <'">i*t  ••/" 
Greenland,  tent  by  order  of  the   Kin;/  »f  Donmn-k,  in   .«•<;/•<•/(  <//'  ////    /,<«(/  (',,/nnirs,  HIK/IT   tin 
commando/  Captain  W.  A.  Graah.     Trundutcdby  C.  <!<n-<l'>n  M<i<-il<,n,j,ill.    London,  1837,  8vo.) 

VARRELL  (Wm.).     A  History  of  British  Fishes.     London,  1836,  8vo.     S. •( •.,.,.!  , -.1 .1*41. 


III. 


COTTOIDS    OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


75 


EXPLANATION    OF    THE   PLATES. 


PLATE  I,  and  Pigs.  1 — 10  of  PLATE  II,  need  no  further  explanation  beyond  what  is  written  at  the  bottom 
of  those  plates. 

PLATE  II,  Fig.  11,  represents  the  skeleton  of  Triylopsis  Thompsonii.  At  pages  21,  22,  we  have  alluded 
to  some  deficiencies  in  the  general  figure.  The  numbers  appended  to  the  bones  of  the  face,  as 
well  as  the  initials,  are  those  adopted  by  Prof.  Owen.  The  numbers  1 — 12,  which  accompany 
the  vertebrae,  do  not  indicate  their  number  in  the  series ;  we  have  allowed  these  numbers  to  be 
affixed  in  order  to  be  more  precise  in  alluding  to  any  one  of  them.  All  these  pieces  have  been 
homologized  with  those  of  Coitus  viscosus  on  Plate  III,  of  which  a  table  is  given  immediately 
below. 

PLATE  III,  Figs.  1 — 3,  represent  the  muscular  masses  of  G.  viscosus,  and  the  peculiar  bondings  of  the 

myocomma,  seen  in  profile  in  Fig.  1,  from  the  belly  in  Fig.  2,  and  from  above  in  Fig.  3. 

Fig.  4  represents  the  muscles  which  move  the  branchiostegal  apparatus. — Fig.  5  is  a  general 
view  of  the  skeleton  of  C.  viscosus. — In  Fig.  5",  the  bones  of  the  face  and  scapular  arch  are 
exhibited;  in  Fig.  5b,  the  hyoidean  apparatus;  in  Fig.  5C,  the  branchial  apparatus;  in  Fig.  5d, 
the  ventral  fins;  and  in  Fig.  5e,  some  of  the  pieces  constituting  the  trunk. 


8'.  Supramastoids. 
13.  Vomer. 

19.  Turbinal. 

20.  Palatine. 

21.  Maxillary. 

22.  Premaxillary. 

23.  Entopterygoid. 

24.  Pterygoid. 

25.  Epitympanic. 
20.  Mesotympanic. 

27.  Pretympanic. 

28.  Hypotympanic. 

29.  Articular. 

30.  Angular. 

31.  Splenial. 

32.  Dentary. 

34.  Preopercular. 

35.  Opcrcular. 

36.  Subopercular. 

37.  Interopercular. 

38.  Stylohyal. 

39.  Epihyal. 

40.  Ceratohyal. 

41.  Basihyal. 

42.  Glossohyal. 


43.  Urohyal. 

44.  Branchiostegals. 

45.  Basibranchials. 

46.  Hypobranchials. 

47.  Ceratobranchials. 

48.  Epibranchials. 

49.  Pharyngobranchial. 

49'.  Inferior  Pharyngobrancliial. 

50.  Suprascapular. 

51.  Scapular. 

52.  Coracoid. 

54.  Ulna. 

55.  Radius. 

56.  Carpals. 

57.  Metacarpo-plialangeals. 

58.  Epicoracoid. 
63.  Pubic. 

70.  Metatarso-phalangeals. 

71.  Supraorbital. 

72.  Supratympanic. 

73.  Lachrymal. 

73".   I 

Ygb    f  Supralachrymals. 

73'. 


70  MONOGRAPH   OF   THE   FRESH   WATEK  HI. 

The  numbers  8',  73*  and  73b  we  have  added  to  the  series;  72  is  called  ropnttemporal  by  Professor 
Owen. 

n  .< — neural  spines.  n' — neuro-caudal  plate. 

»  n — interneural  spines.  h' — hrema-caudal  plate. 

<Jn — denno-neural  spines.  </// — caudo-dermo-ncural  spines. 

h  s — haemal  spines.  pi — pleurapophysis. 

/  // — intcrh!emal  spines. 

dh — dermo-haeinal  spines. 

a  represents  the  tenth  vertebra,  with  its  pleurapophyscs  and  pelvic  appendages  below. 
0  is  an  anterior  thoracic  vertebra, 
j  is  a  group  of  five  vertebras,  two  pelvic  and  three  caudal. 

t  belong  likewise  to  the  caudal  region. 

Fig.  G — 9.  Skull  of  Coitus  viscosm;  Fig.  6  from  above;  Fig.  7  from  below;  Fig.  8  in  profile;  and  Fig. 

9  from  behind. 
Fig.  10 — 13.  Skull  of  Coitus  Franklinii;  Fig.  10  from  above;  Fig.  11  from  below;  Fig.  12  in  profile; 

and  Fig.  13  from  behind. 
Fig.  14 — 17.  Skull  of  Cdifux  M'lTsonn;  Fig.  14  front  above;  Fig.  15  from  below;  Fig.  1G  in  profile; 

and  Fig.  17  from  behind. 
Fig.  18 — 21.  Skull  of  C.  Richardsonii ;  Fig.  18  from  above;  Fig.  19  from  below;  Fig.  20  in  profile; 

and  Fig.  21  from  behind. 
Fig.  22 — 25.  Skull  of  7V/./A<//.-/.s   Thompson!! ;  Fig.  22  from  above;  Fig.   23  from  below;   FiL'.   'Jl  in 

profile ;  and  Fig.  25  from  behind. 
Fig.  26 — 2!).  Skull  of  Acanthocottvs  rmjinianus ;  Fig.  20  from  above;  Fig.  27  from  below;  Fig.  2S  in 

profile ;  and  Fig.  29  from  behind. 
Fig.  30 — 32.   Vertebrae  of  Acanth>''-»/tn*  ,-i'r>/iin'anits;  Fig.  30,  thoracic,  with  its  pair  of  pleurapophyscs  or 

ribs;   Fig.  31,  pelvic,  with  its  pair  of  pelvic-  appendages;   Fijr.  :!'2,  caudal. 
Fig.  33 — 35.  Enccphalon  of  AnnitbH-ottux  rfi-i/iiiiinnix;   Fi«r.  :;:;  tr.nii  above;   Fijr.  :U  from  below;  and 

Fig.  35  in  profile. 
Fig.  36 — 38.  Encephalon  of  Triylopsis  Thomptonii,  twice  the  natural  size ;  Fig.  36  from  above ;  Fig.  37 

from  below ;  and  Fig.  38  in  profile. 
Fig.  39 — H.  Eneephalon  of  Coitus  gracili*,  twice  the  natural  size;  Fig.  39  from  above;  Fig.  40  from 

below;  and  Fig.  41  in  profile  (under  the  name  of  ('.  </"/,ini,/-s  on  the  plate). 
Fig.  42.  An  imperfect  sketch  of  the  encephalon  of  C.  goJttoirfes,  twice  the  natural  .size,  seen  from  abo-\e 

(under  the  name  of  C.  </i-<i<-ilix  on  the  plate). 
Fig.  43 — 45.  Encephalon  of  C.  viscoms,  twice  the  natural  size;  Fig.  43  from  above;  Fig.  44  from  below ; 

and  Fig.  45  in  profile. 
Fig.  46 — 48.    Kiiccphalon  of  A,;i,,ili,H-;ti<i*  i;i,-;,il,;i!f;    Fig.  46  from  above;    Fii.'.    17   from  below;  and 

Fig.  48  in  profile. 


III. 


COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


77 


ALPHABETIC    REGISTER 


OF 


SYSTEMATIC    NAMES    ALLUDED   TO   IN   THIS   MONOGRAPH-C) 


ACANTHOCOTTUS,  Girard,  pp.  9,  10,  61,  64. 
—  ARIES,  Grd.  10. 

-  BUBALIS,  Grd.  10. 

—  CLAVIGER,  Grd.  9. 

—  SCORPIOIDES,  Grd.  10,  59,  GO. 
SCOHPIUS,  Grd.  59. 

VENTRALIS,  Grd.  9. 

VARIABILIS,  Grd.  26,  27,  28,  76. 

VIRGINIANTJS,  Grd.  20,  21,  25, 

26,  27,  28,  31,  37,  76. 
ASPIDOPIIORUS,  Lacep.  8. 
BATRACHUS,  Klein,  8. 
CALLIONYMUS,  L.  8. 
CALLIPTERYX,  Agass.  10. 
CentridermicJithys,  Rich.  9,  62. 

asper,  Rich.  62. 

COTTOIDS,  10. 

COTTOPSIS,  Girard,  9,  10,  61,  62,  64,  71. 

-  ASPER,  Grd.  12,  62,  71. 
COTTUS,  Artodi,  9,  33,  61,  64,  69. 

-  AFFINIS,  Heck.  5,  7,  11,  59,  60. 

-  ALVORDII,  Grd.  11,  14,  34,  36,  46,  47, 

53,  70. 
—  arics,  Agass.  10. 

-  asper,  Rich.  9,  37,  62. 

-  BAIRDII,  Grd.  11,  33,  34,  36,  43,  44,  48, 

49,  54,  69. 

-  BOLEOIDES,  Grd.  11, 35,  36,  49,  55,  56,  70. 

-  BREVIS,  Agass.  10. 

-  lulnilix,  Euphr.  10. 
cataphractits,  L.  8. 

-  COGNATUS,  Rich.  7,  11,  13, 34,  36,  37,  38, 

40,  41,  59,  63,  69. 


COTTUS,  FABRICII,  Grd.  11,  35,  36,  59,  71. 

FERRUGINEUS,  Heck.  5,  11. 

FORMOSUS,  Grd.  11,  36,  58,  71. 

-  FRANKLINII,  Agass.  11,  19, 20,  35,  36,  53, 

60,  70,  76. 

GOBIO,  (Art.)  L.  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10,  11,  13, 

38,  51. 

golio,  Pallas,  8,  10. 

golio,  Pennant,  6,  41. 

golio,  Reising.  6. 

-  i/olio,  Fabr.  7,  59. 

golio,  Ayres,  7,  38,  49. 

golio,  Kirtl.  44. 

-  GOBIOIDES,  Grd.  11,  26,  27,  35,  36,  55, 

70,  76. 

-  GRACILIS,  Heck,  11,  13,  26,  27,  33,  34,  35, 

36,  37,  38,  49,  70,  76. 

—  MERIDIONALIS,  Grd.  11,  14,  33, 34,  36,  37, 
46,  47,  53,  68,  70. 

MICROSTOMUS,  Heck.  5,  7,  11. 

MINUTUS,  Pall.  8,  9,  11. 

PAPYRACEUS,  Agass.  10. 

POECILOPUS,  Heck.  5,  7,  11. 

RicnARDSONn,  Agass.  11,  20,  34,  35,  36, 

39,  46,  55,  59,  69,  76. 

scorpioidcs,  Fabr.  10. 

tricuspis  (Mus.  Reg.),  59. 

-  viscosus,  Hald.  11, 13, 14, 19, 20,  21, 22, 

25,  26,  27,  28,  31,  35,  36,  37,  38,  44, 
45,  47,  51,  53,  54,  68,  70,  75,  76. 

-  WILSONII,  Grd.  11, 19,  20,  33,  34,  36,  42, 

45,  69,  76. 
HEMILEPIDOTUS,  Cuv.  10,  61. 


(')  The  names  in  capitals  are  those  now  adopted.     The  names  in  italics  indicate  their  synonyms. 


HF.MITKUTF.RUS,  Cuv.  &  Val.  10. 

HOLOTHURIA  PRl.UTS,  l.'J,  (HI. 

LOTA  MACULOSA,  50,  >'<~. 

I.I  Ml'US  ANOLORUM,  60. 

I'II.I:MNUS  HARRISII,  Gould,  1:>. 
PLATYCEIMI  M.IS  Hloch,  8. 
PODABRUS,  Rich.  10. 
I'TERYOOCEPHALUS,  AgHSS.  10. 

NOIDS,  65. 
SCORPAENA,  61. 


MONOGRAPH    OF   Till:    I'KIISII    WATER 

TRACIIIUKIIMIS,  Heck.  !i,  1 


III. 


TUICI.A,  L.  64. 
TRJOLII)-*:,  10. 
TKUILOPSIS,  Girard,  9,  10,  12,  04,  71. 

-  THOMPSONII,  Grd.  13,  21,  23,  2;">,  •-'•',. 

28,  31,  64,  71,  75,  76. 
i,  Dekay,  9. 
quifsccm,  Dckay,  37,  38,  49. 


III.  COTTOIDS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  79 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

PREFACE  ...........          3 

CHAPTER  I. 

ON  THE  FRESH  WATER  COTTOIDS  IN  GENERAL. 

§  1.  Zoological  considerations  .........  5 

§  2.  Genealogy  of  the  Cottoids  .........  10 

§  3.  Geographical  distribution  .........  11 

§  4.  Habits,  food,  and  use  .........  12 

CHAPTER  II. 

ANATOMICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

§  1.  General  remarks       ..........         14 

§  2.  The  bony  frame  of  Coitus  viscosus     ........         14 

§  3.  Comparisons  between  the  skulls  of  different  Cotti      ......         19 

§  4.  Comparative  osteology  of  C.  viscosus  and  A.  virginianus        .  .  ,  .  .20 

§  5.  The  bony  frame  of  Triijlopsis  Thompsonii     .  .  .  .  .  .  .21 

§  6.    Triglopsis  Thompsonii  compared  with  Coitus  viscosus  and  with  Acanthocot/us  virginianus        .         25 
§  7.   The  encephala  of   Cottus  viscosus,  C.  gracilis,  C.  gobioides,  Trujlopsis  Tlwinpsonii,  Acantlio- 

cottus  virginianus,  and  A.  variabilis,  compared        .  .  .  .  .26 

§  8.  The  muscular  system  of  Coitus  viscosus          .......         28 

§  9.  The  skin  and  the  lateral  line  in  Cottoids        .......         30 

§  10.  The  alimentary  canal,  urinary  bladder  and  ovaries,  in  Cottoids          .  .  .  .31 

§  11.  Respiratory  apparatus          .........         32 

CHAPTER  III. 

ON  THE  GENUS  COTTUS,  Artedi. 

§  1.  Zoological  characters  .........         33 

Synoptical  table  of  the  species        .......         36 

§  2.  Chronological  summary  of  the  history  of  American  Cotti       .  .  .  .  .37 

§  3.  Species  with  four  soft  rays  to  the  ventrals     .......         39 

I.  Cottus  Richardsonii        ........         39 

II.   Cottus  cognatus  ........          41 

III.  Cottus  Wilsonii  .  .  .  .42 

IV.  Cottus  Bairdii  ........         44 

V.  Cottus  Alvordii  ........         46 

VI.   Cottus  meridionalis  .  .  47 


80  MONOGRAPH   OF  TIIE  FRESH   WATER  COTTOIDS,   ETC.  III. 

FAGK 

§  4.  Species  with  three  soft  rays  to  the  ventrals   . 

VII.  Cottus  gracilis  .             .                                                                                      1;i 

VIII.  C.ittus  \isi-osus  ...                                                                             51 

IX.  Coitus  l-'ranklinii  .... 

X.  Cottus  gobioides  ......                                    •"'•"' 

XI.  Cottus  boleoides  ...                                                                         5G 

MI.  Cottus  formosus 

MIL  Cottus  Fubricii  .                                                                                                   •''' 

CHA1TER  IV. 

ON  TIIE  OENU8  COTTOP8I8,  Girard. 
Cottopsis  aspcr 

CHAPTER  V. 

ON  TIIE  UENUS  TRIGLOl'SIS,  (iirard. 

Triglopsis  Tliouipsouii        .  ''•' 

Note 

Diagnosis  of  the  genera  and  species 

Bibliography        ... 

Explanation  of  the  plates 

Alphabetic  register  of  systematic  names  alluded  to  iu  this  monograph 

Contents  .....  7'.' 


PUBLISHED    BY    T1IK    SMITHSONIAN    INSTITUTION. 
WA8H1  NOTON    CITY, 

DECEMBEK,    1851. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 


Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 

This  book  !•>  1)1  1  .  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 

IPto--!1^                  Tffitrtf 

m 

952 

JAN  2  9  J958 

Ja17'58JM 

LI)  •Jl-100m.7,'52(A2528slC)476 


